Tumgik
#ten lee fanfic
tensmutdepot · 1 year
Text
Tumblr media
Dedication (part 1)
Pairing: Ten Lee x fem/afab!reader
Genre: idol au, slow-ish burn, acquaintances to friends to lovers, major fluff, eventual and abundant smut
Tags: incredibly self-indulgent; Ten is obsessed with Y/N (respectfully, with signs of flourishing mental health); NCT and WayV exist and Ten is in them; college party; alcohol; Y/N's friends are named after aespa members cuz I'm lazy; with guest stars Johnny, Jaehyun, Mark, and Haechan
Summary: Y/N is a creative writing student at a university in a major city. Ten is an idol from one of the most famous k-pop groups in the world. Can I make it anymore obvious?
Word Count: 7.9k
Part 2, Part 3, Part 4
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
The vibrations from the booming bass of the music pulsated inside your chest, mingling with your heartbeat. You and your roommate, Karina, had pushed back all of the dining room furniture to create a makeshift dance floor. It wasn’t terribly often that the two of you entertained party guests, but it definitely wasn’t the first time either. You were both fourth-year college students in the area, and the home belonged to Karina’s father. Her father was quite wealthy, and not only that but he loved to spoil his daughter. So when you and Karina had decided to move out on your own while completing your studies, he made sure his daughter and her best friend were both well taken care of. 
The house wasn’t huge, but the main level had an incredibly open floor plan, so it was perfect for converting into a nightclub on a budget. The kitchen was transformed into a bar, the living room a lounge area. There were speakers set up to surround the dining area, which is where you found yourself now, letting your favorite party mix shake through you at top volume while you waited for people to arrive.
Karina was still upstairs getting ready. She didn’t typically take this long, but this time was different because her childhood friend, Jeong Yuno, more affectionately known as Jaehyun, would be attending. When she’d told you his name, you’d shrugged noncommittally, which didn’t seem to be the reaction she was expecting, although you had no idea as to why. You’d met plenty of her friends before. Why should this time be any different?
Your look was simple. You’d styled your hair in the quickest way you knew how while also managing to make it appear deceptively glamorous. Your make-up was simple, too, just some eyeliner, mascara, and lip gloss. Spritzing perfume on your neck and wrists, you nodded at yourself with approval in the mirror before you’d returned to your bedroom to get dressed.
Tight blue jeans covered your legs, accentuating your ass and calves, and you wore your favorite classic black top tucked into them. The look was completed by a pair of black converse. 
It wasn’t much, and it didn’t take long, but you felt good.
One of your conditions for agreeing to this party was that, as per usual, Karina act as the primary host of the event, and you be allowed to act as one of the crowd. However, one of Karina’s responding conditions was that you help out in the kitchen when liquor needed to be restocked from the stash the two of you kept in the basement. After accepting each other’s conditions, you shook on it, and Karina hopped in the shower.
It’d been a couple of hours since then, and people were meant to be arriving shortly.
As if summoned by your very thoughts, the doorbell rang. Your stomach turned with anxiety at the prospect of having to welcome them in Karina’s stead while she finished getting ready, but she saved you from such a terrible fate, rushing down the stairs as she applied her final layer of lip gloss and shouted, “I got it!” Tucking her lip gloss into the back pocket of her pants, she swung the door open, offering a vibrant greeting to your first guests. From what you could hear, it was Jaehyun and whoever he’d chosen to bring along that had arrived.
The sound of their overly chipper voices ringing from the foyer was your cue to get a drink, and you escaped to the kitchen, pouring yourself a vodka tonic. In general, you tended to prefer sweet drinks because you couldn’t stand the taste of alcohol, but there was something refreshing about vodka and tonic, something that allowed you to believe maybe what you were consuming was actually good for you. The denial, self-aware as it was, brought you a sense of comfort.
After several generous sips, the excited greetings died down in the other room, multiple sets of footsteps now travelling in your direction. You still weren’t quite ready to socialize, especially with new people, so you tipped your red solo cup back and drained it, tossing it in the waste bin under the sink, then started for the hallway in hopes of making it back to the dinette-turned-dancefloor before running into Karina’s guest of honor and his cohorts.
Unfortunately, you weren’t quite quick enough, bumping directly into one of said cohorts when you rounded the corner out of the kitchen. The stranger immediately caught you by the shoulders to help you keep your balance. Their hands were steady and strong. 
“Oh shit, I’m so sorry—”
“No, no, please, I wasn’t paying enough attention, it’s totally my…” Your words trailed off, your mind gone blank as you lifted your gaze to look at the man that you’d just collided with. A blush blazed across your cheeks, the heat of it spreading throughout your entire body, your bone marrow simmering.
You’d never seen someone so confusing. His face was pretty, so pretty you could hardly believe he was real. His features were soft and sharp all at once. His hair, pure black, was a good length, just hitting the back of his neck, although not shaggy or unkempt, and his layered bangs framed his face perfectly, the part in his hair just shy of center. You had the immediate and delirious urge to run your fingers through it. 
And if that bit of him wasn’t confusing enough, the rest of him was so much worse. His neck was long and pronounced, almost feminine if not for the obvious Adam's apple protruding from it. His shoulders were broad but not intimidating. His chest and arms were prominent in the fitted t-shirt he wore, and you could tell he was in good shape. With how lean he was, you figured he must be a swimmer or member of track and field at your university. Your mind couldn’t even conceive of the idea that he was a world-renowned dancer. 
It was like an updated version of “Goldilocks and the Three Bears.” After knowing so many men who were too much of this, not enough of that, you’d discovered one that was just right. 
His lips, pink and petal-like and bow-shaped, spread into a smile — god, what a smile — and he chuckled lightly, yanking you out of your stupor, which had happened in the space of a single breath, the passage of time seeming to have slowed as you took him in. You were suddenly hyper aware of his hands, still gently holding your arms. You fought not to shiver. 
“Let’s just agree to share the blame on this one, yeah?” 
You laughed and nodded awkwardly, embarrassed at both your clumsiness and your gawking but doing your best not to show it. You needed to get out of there, to prevent any further humiliation on your part, and as if sensing this, your urge to flee, the beautiful man promptly released you from his grasp, allowing you to make your way through the small crowd in the doorway. A quick glance informed you that there were four other men present, each one of them also incredibly handsome, though none quite so handsome as the one you’d managed to carelessly barrel into. There was an itch in the back of your mind, a feeling that you recognized one or two of them, but you weren’t sure from where. And you certainly didn’t have the wherewithal to figure it out in that moment.
The warmth of your embarrassment merged with the warmth from the buzz of your first drink as you brushed past the small company of men currently smirking at you. Finding your favorite spot on the floor, some cheesy Dua Lipa song playing, you started to move, shaking off whatever it was that had just happened to you. As the minutes passed, the room filled with the rest of the party guests until you were surrounded by bodies, on the dancefloor, in the kitchen, in the living room. The party was an absolute smash. 
You moved around a bit, harmlessly flirting here and there, visiting with the few people from university you actually considered close enough acquaintances to warrant conversation, pouring yourself a couple more drinks, just enough to maintain your buzz without losing your sense. Throughout all of this, though, you noticed him, the beautiful man you’d crashed into. You couldn’t help but to notice him, his entire being demanded it of you.
He seemed to be everywhere that you were, always talking to someone, usually one of his comrades who’d witnessed your run-in earlier but sometimes others, people who always looked so thrilled to be in his presence. Still, in spite of this, they couldn’t quite capture his full attention. You knew this because he kept sparing glances at you each time you looked at him, even if he was in the middle of speaking, his train of thought clearly much more capable of navigating multiple tracks at once than yours was.
It became grounding for you to seek his eyes out in the crowd, a security blanket amidst the social anxiety. The dance floor acted as your unspoken home base, where you could always find him if you somehow misplaced one another, you somewhere in the middle, feeling the rhythm of the music, swaying your hips to it, and him standing at the edge, leaning against the wall and watching you. Complete strangers, the two of you, yet sharing in some strange psychological sanctuary together. You wondered if he would ever acknowledge it and approach you.
But at some point, he disappeared, and you couldn’t even find him out on the floor. Disappointment hollowed you out like an ice cream scoop to your insides. Which was just silly because, again, you were complete strangers. You knew absolutely nothing about him. 
Nothing except the perfect silhouette of his profile in the dim party lighting. Nothing except the sound of his laugh, floating over the din of the crowd whenever one of his friends said something especially funny. Nothing except the vibrance of his sweet smile, the quiet power in his posture, the slight upturn of his nose, the way his eyes shone with something open yet intimate when he gazed at you, like a secret only you were privy to. 
Maybe you knew everything you needed to.
Karina touched your shoulder, startling you where you stood in the kitchen, pretending to listen to some guy from your weekly chem lab tell a story about a minor celebrity he’d met a few weeks ago, which you truly couldn’t have cared less about. “Hey, Y/N, would you mind running down to the basement to get a fresh bottle of tequila? The people demand more shots!”
You shoved her shoulder playfully as you walked toward the door leading to the basement. “Anything for you, my liege,” you called back theatrically, your best friend’s pealing giggles echoing after you as you descended the stairs. Swinging around the banister at the bottom, humming to yourself, you made a beeline for the fridge that held the extra supply of liquor for just such occasions as these. 
When you opened the refrigerator, light poured out, illuminating the space, and you nearly jumped out of your skin as you realized you weren’t alone. On the other side of the room, sitting on the tattered old love seat, mindlessly scrolling through his phone, was your handsome stranger. He seemed to discover your presence at the same time as you discovered his, though he was significantly less alarmed than you were, probably because it was much more reasonable to expect someone to eventually join you in the basement than to expect someone might already be waiting for you in it, all alone, in the dark.
Your heart rate and breathing were slowly returning to normal as you gaped at him and said, “You lost?” 
He was smiling at you again, as if he was delighted to see you, which was unfair because you were trying to be irritated at him for frightening you. “What? Oh no, I just needed some air.” 
“So you decided to get it in a stuffy basement?” You cocked an eyebrow at him, tone dripping with sarcasm. 
“Hey, I didn’t say I needed the air to be fresh,” he shot back, his wit impressively quick.
You rolled your eyes. “Sure, I mean what’s all the fuss about fresh air, right? Breathing in air that’s mostly dust builds character.” 
He scoffed, masking his amusement with you, “Well, what about you then? What was so important you were willing to compromise your precious respiratory system by coming down here for it?”
Biting back a smile, you reached your hand into the open fridge, deliberately slow, and pulled out the bottle of Pueblo. “The powers that be, also known as my roommate, charged me with procuring this potion to pacify our esteemed guests.”
“Ahhh, I see.” He nodded in fond understanding. “And do you plan on partaking in this potion?” 
“Oh god, no!” You cringed, mind suddenly flooded with memories of past exploits fueled by tequila, memories from your freshman year, an exciting but reckless and at times regrettable period in your life. “Believe me, the last thing anyone needs is me getting drunk on tequila.”
His eyebrows hit his hairline. “And why is that?”
You scratched the back of your neck bashfully. “Uh, let’s just say that, when I drink tequila, I tend to make some questionable, arguably bad choices.”
“Define bad.” He was leaning forward, conspiratorially, as if he’d asked you to reveal the secrets of the universe.
“No, I don’t think I will,” you rebuffed plainly, no longer restraining your smile as it transformed into a smug grin, reveling in the opportunity to tease him.
His elbow was planted on the arm of the love seat now, chin sitting in his open palm as he gazed at you with something you couldn’t quite place, something that made your insides squirm. Sighing, he simply said, “Fair enough.” But his tone didn’t match his words. He wasn’t admitting defeat at your declining to elaborate, rather he was claiming a different kind of victory altogether, the specifics of which were a mystery to you.
Clearing your throat, the air in the room suddenly stifling, charged with electricity, you thought it best to make your escape and rejoin the party.  “Well, try not to deprive the other guests of your delightful company for too long, okay?”
You turned to climb back up the stairs but the man’s voice stopped you. “I’m Ten, by the way.”
Why was your heart racing? All he’d said was his own name. You swallowed thickly. “My name is Y/N,” you offered, barely more than a whisper.
“Pretty.” Just like you, he thought.
He was still smiling at you as you fled from him for the second time that evening. You scurried back into the kitchen and handed Karina the tequila, still reeling from the interaction you’d just had as she poured a round of shots for your guests. But before you could say anything to her about it, your best friend was bringing a separate matter to your attention. “Y/N, have you seen Ning? I invited her tonight, and she said she was gonna come, but I haven’t seen her yet. I’m worried about her, you know?” Your heart sank. Yes, you did know because you were worried, too. 
One of your closest friends from university, Ningning, had recently experienced an especially rough break-up. A couple of weeks ago, she’d walked in on her boyfriend of almost three years with another woman in their bed. After immediately throwing him out, she had called you and Karina to come over and sit with her as she broke down and cried. You’d held her in your arms, smoothing her hair and wiping her tears as Karina forced her to sip water and take deep breaths until the shooting pain in her heart settled into a dull, throbbing ache. 
Naturally, she’d been struggling to adjust to her new normal, her sleep schedule in shambles, GPA suffering, appetite nearly nonexistent. You’d both been doing all you could to try and help, reminding her to eat, hyping her up by telling her how beautiful she looked every chance you got, even going so far as doing assignments for her in the classes you shared. You loved her, and you knew she’d do the same if you were in her place. 
Hell, you had been in her place, your last break-up tragic in its own right. Karina had been your saving grace then, so you saw it as your responsibility to pay that forward with Ningning now. “I haven’t seen her, Kay, but I’ll see if I can track her down. Leave it to me, all right? You just focus on having fun.” You took her hand for a moment, squeezing it reassuringly, and she sighed, weary but accepting as you began your search, moving through the house and surveying each room in hopes of finding your friend.
It didn’t take you long. You asked yourself where you would’ve ended up if you’d gotten stuck at a party like this while still struggling with your break-up, and the answer brought you right to her, sitting on the big armchair in the corner of the living room where you and Karina usually sat up your Christmas tree each year, clinging desperately to a throw pillow like some sort of life line, knees tucked up to her chest as she watched the flurry of people around her with wide eyes. She looked so lost. You had to save her. 
Approaching her slowly, like she might get spooked and run off, you knelt down in front of her, a gentle hand landing lightly on her calf. “Ning?” She started, her eyes snapping to meet yours, her bottom lip trembling at the sight of you. The relief that came with your presence made her want to break down, but she knew she couldn’t in front of all your guests. “Hey, talk to me. How’re you doing?”
She let out a ragged breath. “Not great.”
“What do you need from me? How can I help?” you asked sincerely, ready to go to the ends of the earth if it would somehow help her smile again.
“I don’t know, Y/N. I just feel so… unattractive. In every way. I hate that there are so many people here to look at me without really seeing me, hate seeing them all effortlessly interacting with each other, finding interest in each other, hate watching all the public displays of affection. I’m lonely, but the thought of initiating a conversation with anyone here besides you or Kay in order to fix that makes me feel sick. I grew so dependent on him that I don’t even know how to connect with anyone on my own anymore, and I’m so scared of being rejected, or worse, being accepted only to be betrayed again.” 
The familiarity of the feeling behind her words struck a chord in you. “Hey, you made connections just fine before him, right? I’m living proof. It’s just gonna take time for you to figure out how again. You’ll get there. But for now, for this particular moment, what can I do to help? Do you want me to take you home?” Her brow creased as she considered your words, still a little too lost in her own mind to find her way forward. You could work with that. A smirk forming on your face, you pulled on her ankles, bringing her bent legs down in front of you, sliding your hands up and over her knees, creeping over her thighs toward the edge of her skirt. “Or do you want me to… take you home?” 
She blushed furiously. “Y/N, stop, people are staring!” But despite her protest, she smiled, and soon enough, the two of you dissolved into a fit of giggles. 
Unbeknownst to you, Ten had climbed out of the basement shortly after you, just missing you in the kitchen as you’d walked off to find Ningning, coming across his friends laughing it up at Karina’s childhood stories about Jaehyun instead. 
“No fucking way—” Haechan’s piercing voice filled up the whole space, holding its own against the soundwaves pouring in from the amps in the dining room. 
“I’m serious, Hyuck! Just before the song with his big solo in it, I turned to Yuno and told him a joke that made him laugh so hard he peed himself and ran off stage crying.” The other three boys, amused at their friend’s past misfortune, clapped their hands like well-rehearsed seals as Jaehyun scrubbed his hand over his face, his ears gone scarlet with embarrassment. “Oh, but it gets even better. The following Monday, when we were watching the tape from the choir concert in our music class, he got so flustered during the part of the video where he had his accident that he ended up peeing himself again.”
Ten joined Mark where he sat on the counter, adjacent to the counter housing the sink which Johnny, Jaehyun, and Haechan were currently leaning against. Karina was standing in the center of the kitchenette facing all of them as she recalled Jaehyun’s tragic tale.
“I’m honestly amazed he didn’t give up on singing altogether,” she concluded.
Clearing his throat, Jaehyun shot playful daggers at his childhood friend. “Why don’t we change the subject to something less mortifying for me?”
Mark jumped in, tapping Ten’s shoulder as his feet swung where they hung off the edge of the counter, “Like where you’ve been for the past half hour!”
“Yeah, I can’t believe you ditched us, dude.” Haechan was pouting at Ten, but Ten had grown impervious to the younger man’s methods, simply rolling his eyes in response.
Shrugging, he said, “I just needed some personal space, so I went down to the basement for a bit. That’s all.”
“Ah, then you must’ve bumped into Y/N again!” Karina turned her teasing on Ten now, referencing his run-in with you when the group of men had first arrived. 
But Ten just smiled softly at the mention of you. “Actually, I did bump into her. We had a nice little chat. Where’d she run off to?”
“She went looking for a friend of ours.” Karina whipped her head around, looking from room to room. She had a fairly good vantage point from the middle of the kitchen, able to act as a responsible host and keep an eye out for any funny business. Soon enough, she spotted you where you’d discovered Ningning. “There she is!” She pointed you out to Ten, but the others tracked the gesture as well and happened to look at you just as you were getting handsy with the heartbroken girl in front of you. 
Haechan, ever incapable of thinking before he speaks, especially when he’s been drinking, rubbed his eyes dramatically and blurted, “Whoa, what is happening there? Am I drunker than I realize or are they about to go at it?”
Johnny smacked the back of his younger friend’s head before turning to their host. “Sorry, we can’t take him anywhere—”
“Hey,” Haechan complained, “don’t act like you weren’t thinking the exact same thing, man.”
“Yes, but only you were dumb enough to actually say it, Hyuck.” Mark sighed, hanging his head in his hands.
Karina chuckled at the exchange. “Guys, it’s fine, really. But it’s nothing. They’re just friends. Ningning, the one in the armchair? She went through a cataclysmically bad break-up recently, and Y/N is simply trying to make her feel better.”
“Make her feel better by fucking her?”
“Bro—”
“No, Hyuck,” Karina broke in, impressively patient, “not by fucking her. Y/N does like girls—and boys, for that matter—but she’s not actually interested in sleeping with Ning. She’s just reminding her what it’s like to be seen as sexy by someone besides her ex. Y/N has this talent for making someone feel like they’re the only other person that exists, you know? Like she can see inside your mind, see all your worries and woes, and draw them from you like venom from a snake bite just by saying the right words, by smiling in a certain way. Believe me, she’s worked her magic on me more times than I can count, and it’s… something.”
As she said this, Haechan, Mark, Jaehyun, and Johnny watched you with renewed interest while you got up off the floor, encouraging Ningning to make room for you on the seat of the armchair with her. She did so gladly, and you rewarded her by wrapping her in your arms, allowing her to lean on your shoulder, your hand reaching up to run your fingers through her hair. The small audience you’d unknowingly gained the attention of couldn’t tell what you were saying, but they could see you start speaking to her, could tell that, whatever spell you were casting, it was slowly bringing her out of the despair which had possessed her up to this point of the evening. A smile found its way to her face and, in turn, to all of theirs.
Meanwhile, Ten’s blood was boiling. Karina had just explained that you and Ningning were only friends, nothing more, and he understood that, yet his blood was boiling at the sight of you touching her so intimately, so thoughtfully. He wasn’t an idiot. He knew it was because he wished it were him being graced by your touch. He knew it was because he wanted you. But he’d never felt this way before, not over anyone, let alone a stranger he’d met mere hours prior. What was going on with him?
He tried isolating his desire, distinguishing it from his envy. He tried to focus on it as he watched you. He was used to the feeling of wanting someone. He’d wanted plenty of people, and had succeeded in having most of them, too. But it was never like this. The last time he remembered wanting something this badly was when he decided to become a dancer. 
Yet, at the same time, he felt so completely unworthy of you, which was also foreign to him. It made his head spin, a strange concoction of confusion, rage, and longing churning in his heart. 
Maybe he’d had too much to drink. Maybe he just needed to fuck. Either way, he needed to do something about whatever he was experiencing, or he was going to lose his mind.
In the living room, you continued to comfort Ningning. “You are super hot, though, Ning. I hope you know that. You could have anyone here if you wanted to.”
She gave you an incredulous look. “Okay, that statement is already ludicrous, but when you consider the fact that five of the most famous dudes in the entire world just happen to be at this party, it’s even worse, you lying liar.”
Your brain short-circuited. “Wait, what? What are you talking about, Ning?”
Her jaw dropped. “Are you kidding? Y/N, do you seriously not know who any of those guys are?” Sweeping her hand through the air, she gestured toward the five men currently keeping your best friend company in the kitchen, the incredulity in her eyes now doubled. 
You shook your head calmly, but your heart rate was starting to pick up with the direction this conversation was taking. “Who are they?”
“They’re from NCT!” she practically shrieked. When you offered no reaction, she groaned in frustration. “Y/N, they’re a k-pop group. A really well known one at that. You honestly had no idea?” 
You’d never really been much into k-pop aside from the couple of songs that had managed to make it onto mainstream radio (although you did like them), so no, you truly hadn’t had any idea that the childhood friend your housemate had invited, as well as his friends who’d tagged along, were “famous.” 
It made sense to you now why Karina had signified to all the people she’d invited that this party was meant to be completely offline, even going so far as to make guests surrender their cellphones to her custody when they entered your home. She’d claimed it was because you all needed to stop investing so much in your online identities and learn to live in the moment, to actually enjoy all your experiences first hand instead of focusing on how they might be perceived by others. No one had questioned it because Karina was notorious for throwing great parties, and they didn’t want to miss out.
You really wished you’d been paying more attention when people had initially begun to arrive, though, because you were sure they must have been ready to strangle Karina for preventing them from being able to document this particular experience and share it on social media. 
But now, as you glanced up and locked eyes with Ten, your handsome stranger, you suddenly felt deeply embarrassed at your behavior. You couldn’t believe how you’d spoken to him, knowing the kind of people he probably had to deal with all the time. He must’ve thought you were an idiot, and hey, you couldn’t quite find it in yourself to blame him if that were the case.
Clearing your throat awkwardly, you turned your attention back to Ningning. “Okay, so, I need to go over there and apologize to one of them because I’m a fucking dumbass.” Her face twisted with shock at your admission. What could Y/N, of all people, have possibly done to upset one of them? “Are you gonna be all right if I leave you alone for a bit?”
“Oh no,” Ningning answered, “there’s no way I’m missing this. I’m coming with you.”
You gawked at her, affronted. Who knew all it took to break her out of her shell and distract her from her own misery was your public humiliation? She laughed–somewhat maniacally–and stood, taking you by the hand and dragging you toward the kitchen as you groaned in defeat. You tripped over your feet clumsily, your friend practically having thrown you into the proverbial lion’s den, all five men’s eyes on you immediately. “Uhhh, h-hi,” you stuttered, awkwardly waving at the spectators of your mortifying display.
One of them, the biggest and arguably most intimidating of the bunch, showed you mercy, reaching a hand out to steady you. “Hi, Y/N!” He must have registered your surprise at his having known your name because he quickly added, “Sorry, didn’t mean to spook you, your roomie was just telling us all about you right before you came over here.”
You shot subtle daggers at said roommate. “Was she now?” She just smiled smugly at you, clearly happy with herself. Shaking it off and resolving that your best friend could be properly dealt with later, you righted yourself and sought out the person you’d actually been intending to speak with. He was already looking at you when you locked in on him, his gaze intense as ever, hot enough to brand you. Was he doing it on purpose or did it come naturally? You had to figure it was the latter since the former would imply he had some sort of intentions where you were concerned, a concept you weren’t foolish enough to entertain for even a moment.
“Hey you,” he greeted, beating you to the punch. “Change your mind about the tequila?”
His callback to your earlier conversation made you smile, an embarrassingly shy laugh bubbling out of you and into the open air, the sound buzzing inside Ten’s brain, the most pleasant warmth spreading throughout his chest in response. “Not a chance,” you replied cheekily. 
“Shame,” he countered, smirking at you brazenly.
Everyone else was glancing between the two of you with varying levels of intrigue, Johnny wearing a knowing look, Karina and Ningning communicating with each other telepathically, and the other three men stuck on how cute you looked when you blushed. Neither you nor Ten detected any of this, too swept up in your third direct interaction of the evening, too engrossed by the genesis occurring inside you.
The moment was finally broken when a male voice cut through the silence, belonging to another of Ten’s friends, “So are you gonna introduce us or what, dude?” 
Ten glared at him but sighed in resignation, not willing to endure one of the younger man’s world famous tantrums right now. His voice deliberately monotone, he gestured lackadaisically and said, “Y/N, this is Haechan.” Haechan, you repeated internally, memorizing the information. He was obviously the youngest based on the way the others regarded him. The boy offered you a blinding smile, waving his hand emphatically. Ten snorted, adding, “Don’t worry, he grows on you.”
“Hey,” Haechan huffed, crossing his arms indignantly. It was absolutely adorable.
Ignoring him, Ten quickly moved on. “And this is Jaehyun. I’m sure Karina mentioned him to you.”
You grinned at Jaehyun, excited to have some advanced knowledge. “Is it okay if I call you Yuno like Kay does?”
He returned your grin and chuckled, the sound deep and rich, filled with bass. He both appeared and sounded like a prince from a storybook, and you would probably be more susceptible to his charms if you weren’t already so taken by Ten. “Sure, angel. You can call me whatever you feel like.”
Ten had never really felt like murdering Jaehyun before, usually reserving those kinds of urges for the likes of Haechan, but it took everything in him not to snap at that moment. He seriously needed to get his emotions or whatever the hell was happening with him in check.
“Wait, wait, then I want her to call me Hyuck instead of Haechan!” the adorable boy whined, his big brown eyes imploring you.
Before any of the other men had a chance to chastise him, you responded, “I can do that! It’s nice to meet you, Hyuck.”
The tallest one rolled his eyes and groaned. “Please, don’t encourage him. We’ll never hear the end of it.” You found it amusing how much they all behaved like brothers. It was clear they must have known each other for quite a long time, probably about as long as you and Karina had known each other if their heated yet ultimately playful exchanges were anything to go by. “I’m Johnny, by the way.” 
“And last but not least,” Ten interjected, “this is Mark.” He reached out and pinched the other man’s cheek, cooing at him lovingly.
Mark shoved Ten’s hand away. “Come on, man, not in front of the pretty girls!” His friends all just laughed at his distress, and he shook his head, exasperated. Cheeks flushed, he reached a polite hand out to shake yours. “It’s an honor to meet you, Y/N. And who’s your friend?”
Ningning squeaked from where she stood a few feet behind you, having assumed the handsome men would simply look right through her. Her reaction brought you to the decision that Mark was definitely your favorite of Ten’s friends so far. You smiled and pulled Ningning closer to you, wrapping your arm around her shoulders to bolster her. “This is Ningning!” She gave them a small wave but avoided eye contact like her life depended on it, looking absolutely anywhere in the kitchen other than at any of the men currently observing her.
“Not to throw Karina under the bus or anything, but when she pointed Y/N out to us, she also explained that Y/N was trying to cheer you up. She said you went through a pretty rough break-up recently,” Mark admitted, his voice tender. Ningning gasped quietly, meeting his sincere gaze. “I was really sorry to hear that.”
Johnny nodded solemnly. “So was I.”
“We all were,” Jaehyun assured her.
“I don’t know what happened, what the guy said or did, and I’m sure Y/N and Karina have told you this more than enough, but it will get better,” Haechan began, his wilier side giving way to something more genuine, something that told you there was more to him than most people probably gave him credit for. “Everything might feel shitty now, but there will come a time when the way you’re feeling now is nothing but a memory. You won’t be able to believe you ever wasted so much energy on that loser. You’ll smile more easily and laugh more freely. And it’ll be sooner than you think. I promise.” You were stunned to hear those words come from the youngest. You hoped he was just wise beyond his years and not speaking from personal experience, the thought of someone having broken the boy’s heart absolutely unacceptable to you.
Their kindness had managed to break the ice, thawing Ningning’s nerves. You heard her sniffle from where she stood still pressed against your side. “Thank you,” she said quietly, silence falling over your small company. 
“Hey, why don’t we play a game,” Johnny suggested, attempting to lighten the mood. “20 questions?” The rest of you either nodded or hummed your assent, more than ready to reignite the party. “Mark, why don’t you go first?”
The starry eyed boy’s mouth fell open in shock as he sputtered, “Uh, o-okay, I… I’m thinking of a person—”
“Justin Bieber.” Haechan cut him off, an impressively smug look on his face.
“Aw, come on!” Mark whined, hopping off the counter in a huff.
The boys began to bicker, Johnny attempting to mediate while Jaehyun, Karina, and Ningning looked on and laughed. You were endeared by the display, taking Mark’s now empty place on the counter and observing fondly as Johnny eventually managed to calm things back down and get Mark to pick a new subject for the others to guess, one that wasn’t quite so obvious. But just as he was about to begin, Ten pulled your attention away from the others, bumping his shoulder gently against yours and nodding toward Ningning.
“Is she doing okay?” he asked, his voice soft, eyes glimmering with genuine concern.
You sighed wearily, offering him a small yet reassuring smile as you gazed at your friend, watching her have real fun for the first time in weeks. “She’s… getting there. I’d say she’s about as okay as anyone can expect her to be at this point, you know? She thought she’d found her person. She had this whole vision of their future together, the life they would make, and that’s gone now. She’s mourning that, learning to live with the nostalgia for what might have been. It’s a haunting feeling.”
Ten’s eyebrows furrowed, the concern in his eyes magnifying. “You sound like you have some experience.”
“Unfortunately.” Your gaze fell to your hands, now nervously fidgeting with a loose thread on the side seam of your jeans. 
“So you believed you’d found the one?” 
You laughed, but there was no humor in it. “I did.” You wondered if Ten could see it, could see just how foolish and ashamed you felt at the thought of the person you once believed to be your perfect match.
“And what about now? Do you still believe you could? Do you still believe in soulmates?”
Your breath stopped, your racing thoughts skidding to an almost violent halt. You hadn’t been prepared for that question. You were so used to people asking you what happened, so used to recounting your own misery just to be met with empty platitudes or pity. This was the first time anyone had asked you anything like this, had been more interested in the state of your mind than they were in the gory details of what had devastated it. 
You stopped fidgeting and looked up at Ten, whose eyes were still trained on you, shining with a sensitivity you didn’t think most people were even capable of. 
For the first time, you considered it. You considered the condition of your faith in love after the trials you had faced. And once you did, you began to speak out loud thoughts that you were only just now conceiving. “I don’t know if I’d say I believe in soulmates. At least, not in the traditional sense. But I do believe that, at some point in each of our lives, we will meet the person, out of everyone we’re destined to encounter, who is best suited for us as a partner, as a lover. And it’s up to us to see it. A lot of people probably miss out on their greatest chance at true love because they’re too afraid of getting it wrong and ending up with a broken heart. It’s hard not to be afraid, though, especially when you actually have gotten it wrong before.”
Ten nodded perceptively. “So you’re afraid?”
“I mean, yeah, of course I am,” you admitted. “There’s a lot of people in the world, many of them incredibly magnetic and beautiful. How are you supposed to know which one is the one for you?”
He looked down at the counter where your hands had subconsciously moved closer to one another, your pinkies nearly touching, and smiled to himself. “You’ll know.”
Your eyes closed as you let his words soak through you. He sounded so sincere that it actually made you wonder if he could be right, if maybe there was still hope for you. You wanted to thank him, but weren’t sure how, which suddenly reminded you of why you’d walked over here with Ningning in the first place. Clearing your throat, you met his eyes and said, “I wanted to apologize to you.”
“For what?” he asked, confused.
“For how I spoke to you earlier. I… I didn’t know who you were. Ningning explained it to me, and I just… I didn’t want you to think I was some sort of crazed fan following you around.” You chewed your lip, once again too distracted by your own nerves to notice Ten tracking the movement with his eyes, practically hypnotized.
“You didn’t know who I was? At all?” he probed. You shook your head, and he gave you his brightest smile yet, butterflies stirring inside you at the sight. “So, this whole time, you’ve just been interacting with me as Ten, normal dude at a college party?”
“Yeah, that’s the long and short of it, I suppose,” you answered. 
Ten gave you an incredulous look. “Why would you ever apologize for treating me like a normal person?”
You shrugged awkwardly, unsure of how to handle yourself in Ten’s presence for about the millionth time that evening. “I don’t know. I just felt like I could have offended you in some way, and I never wanted that.”
He chuckled again, a sound you were beginning to grow quite fond of, and leaned closer to you, his breath tickling the skin of your neck. “What did you want then?”
You nearly choked, a blush blazing up your neck and across your cheeks. “I-I don’t know—“
“You say that a lot.”
You narrowed your eyes. “Well, there’s a lot I don’t know.”
“I find that hard to believe,” he said plainly, still smiling, driving you crazy.
Just as you were about to give him a piece of your mind, Haechan’s voice cut through and broke the illusion that you and Ten were alone rather than surrounded by a house full of people. “Y/N, it’s your turn.”
You’d forgotten about the game of 20 questions entirely. And as you were dragged back to reality, all at once, your mind began trying to process all that occurred in the last ten minutes.
It terrified you how easy it had felt to talk to Ten, how thoughtful and kind he seemed, how clever he was. The last time you’d felt even a fraction of the attraction you were feeling now, you’d ended up like Ningning. What should make you feel warm and fuzzy now filled you with a sense of dread, a wave of nausea passing over you. You’d been telling Ten the truth when you said you were afraid, now more than ever. 
Stepping down from your perch on the counter, you avoided eye contact with the man who seemed too good to be true as you addressed the small group, “Um, I actually think I might call it a night and turn in. I’m… I’m feeling pretty tired all of the sudden and kind of sick to my stomach, so I think I should get some rest.”
Karina immediately knew that something was off but also knew better than to question you. “Here, let me get you some water before you go.” She rushed to the cabinet, grabbing a glass and then moving to the sink, brushing Jaehyun aside so she could reach the faucet. 
You accepted the glass from her and offered a quiet thank you before taking a quick sip, the cool liquid running down your throat already beginning to soothe you. You could feel the eyes of all the men standing in the kitchen with you. “It was nice to meet all of you. Please, enjoy the rest of your night and get home safe, okay?”
“We will, Y/N. I hope you feel better,” Mark replied, giving you the most intense puppy dog eyes you’d ever seen.
“We all do,” Johnny interjected, Jaehyun and Haechan nodding in solidarity. “And it was nice to meet you, too.” 
You smiled shyly at each of them, then moved toward Ningning, wrapping her in a tight hug. “Have a good night, Ning. Text me when you get home, okay?” You pulled back and wagged your finger at her dramatically, making her giggle.
“Okay, mom,” she retorted, rolling her eyes. You scoffed and placed a smacking kiss on her cheek before turning back to the others and waving goodbye.
You had barely begun to walk out of the kitchen when Ten’s voice made you freeze in place, much like it had in the basement earlier that evening. “Sleep well, Y/N.” You turned to face him again and gathered the strength to meet his gaze. You were worried you’d find annoyance, disappointment, maybe even anger in his eyes, but they were still as soft as before, oh so soft. It confounded you completely. 
Clutching the glass of water in your hand for dear life, you heaved a sigh. “Good night, Ten.” And then you tucked tail and ran, bobbing and weaving through the throngs of people in the living room to get to the stairs that led up to your bedroom in record time. You closed the door, setting your water on the nightstand next to your bed, and flung yourself onto your duvet. 
Downstairs, still in the kitchen, Haechan gave Ten a pointed look and said, “Well, you fumbled that.”
The other three men groaned in unison, “Shut up, Hyuck.” 
The party didn’t last too much longer after that, and you were still awake by the time everyone had left, totally restless, your mind unable to quiet itself enough to let you rest. It only got worse when you heard Karina coming up the stairs to go to bed for the night. She wasn’t alone, and with a heavy heart, you realized that you recognized the other voice as they made their way to her room. It was Ten.
You convinced yourself that it didn’t matter, that you didn’t care, but your hands were shaking as you grabbed your airpods from your nightstand and placed them in your ears to not only drown out the sound of their laughter but also your own treacherous thoughts. Eventually, you finally fell asleep.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
Bonus:
Tumblr media Tumblr media Tumblr media Tumblr media Tumblr media Tumblr media Tumblr media Tumblr media Tumblr media Tumblr media
A/N: And that's the first part, folks! I have several parts written, so you can expect the second part sooner rather than later. I hope you liked it! Let me know what you think of it so far :)
373 notes · View notes
itstheoneshot · 2 years
Text
Kinktober Day 19
Threesome - Ten / YangYang
!dom Ten / !sub YangYang
Tumblr media
“Baby Yangyang,” Ten murmurs, “You‘ve gone quiet, is something the matter?”
You turn your head in the direction of the younger male, sitting in the chair by his desk as you slide your panties down your legs. You then turn back to the older of the three of you and smile at him, pleased with yourself for getting the younger so worked up.
“I think the sweet boy wants something,” You giggle, “Don’t you, Yangyang?”
He makes eye contact with you, his brows furrowed in a frustrated scowl, and you hear Ten laugh from behind you.
“Of course I do,” He mumbles, “You’re the one who just stripped for us, are you gonna fuck me yet?”
You are a little taken aback by his demands, and so is Ten, who interrupts before you are able to speak.
“I don’t think either of you should be giving orders,” Ten chuckles, “Do I need to remind you who even coordinated our little meetup?”
Of course he doesn’t. You remember it vividly. You were mid-fuck with Ten in the bathroom at a house party when he suggested it to you.
“I’ve seen the way that you look at him,” Ten stated, “He’s your type, and he’s oh so fun to boss around.”
Alas, Ten never lets you make a decision, instead ordering you and Yangyang to undress, allowing you both to want the other but not to do anything about it.
“I think you should blow him, doll,” Ten suggests, “You look so pretty on your knees, and I think the baby would enjoy it.”
You nod as you move to kneel in front of him. You are so obedient, following every instruction that Ten gives you as if it were your life purpose to serve him. Ten follows you over, standing beside you with his fingers combing through your hair as you take Yangyang’s cock in your hand to position it at the right angle to close your mouth over the tip.
Yangyang gasps, his hips reflexively moving forward at the feeling as you lower your head down. Ten murmurs something beside you, but you pay no notice, too distracted by the cock in your mouth, the tip hitting the back of your throat.
It isn’t until you stop to breathe that you see that Yangyang is servicing Ten, too. Ten stands close to him, and Yangyang much like you have his, he has Ten’s cock in his mouth, happily blowing him with an ease that tells you it is a favourite pastime of his.
You gag with each ministration, but are urged on as each moan that leaves Yangyang’s mouth is more beautiful than the last, more whiny, more impatient, drawled and garbled as he continues to suck off the older of the three of you.
“Enough,” Ten moans, “And you stop too, doll.”
You apprehensively slow down, releasing Yangyang’s cock with a pop of your mouth to look up at the two of them. Yangyang too is slow to release the elder, clearly enjoying himself and not wanting to stop.
“Are you wet, sweetheart?” Ten asks softly, kneeling down beside you.
He places one hand on your shoulder and he takes his other hand to your core, spreading your lips to feel the glistening wetness between them. Of course you are turned on, it is not even a question, and you find yourself grinding into Ten’s fingers, hoping and praying that he will do what he does best, and that is making you feel so fucking good.
“Ten,” Yangyang whines just as you let out a moan, “Come on, don’t leave me waiting…”
Ten whips his head around to face the boy, a devilish grin on his face as his fingers find a steady rhythm to thrust in and out of you. You lean forward to press soft kisses to his neck, trying your hardest not to completely fall apart.
“Doll,” Ten addresses you, “Do you think you’ve got what it takes to have both of us at once? I think Yangyang is getting impatient.”
Your stomach ties in knots at the idea, of taking not one but two cocks simultaneously. You are not sure how they will fit, Ten is very big, and Yangyang is well-endowed too, but you are here for it, you want the pain and the stretch and the imminent pleasure. You want to be used, be taken from, be filled by them both, so you reply in the only way that you can.
“Yes,” You nod, “I can take it, I want it, please.”
———
Kinktober Masterlist!
122 notes · View notes
manic-ass · 1 year
Text
//beautiful stranger
Tumblr media
pairing: lee ten × oc (female) genre: strangers to lovers au! fluff, little bit of angst and hurt/comfort, oc is also a little insecure about relationship word count: 3380 summary: "sorry, i'm going to call you cher-cher, because i've heard colleagues call you that... i didn't know how to ask you this, but would you like to go out with me? don't get any ideas, i just want to thank you and have a little chat. i'll be expecting you on thursday after shift, hope you agree, t." a/n: strongly recommend you to listen to halsey's finally//beautiful stranger while reading. oh, and also, i'm sorry, but there are some phrases in french, it really makes more sense in french than in english. it's up to u wether u want to translate them while reading or no.
Tumblr media
the first time he appeared in their coffee shop, cherry had trouble taking her eyes off him. he might have been an ordinary guy, just another parisian, but there was still something about his appearance that attracted. maybe the black hair, even from a distance it seemed unimaginably soft, the features themselves exquisite and refined. but when their gazes happened to cross, it was his eyes that she found most fascinating, dark brown, but the look was just like a sly cat's. for a second, he even smiled at her, the corners of lips barely lifting.
it was his first visit, not the last since that day - the beautiful stranger, as the girl had named him, had been coming to the coffee shop for months. anette had brought the same order for the second week: a pumpkin spice latte, two sugar, extra cream, and a slice of cheesecake. friend teased her for liking the guy, noticing the slight blush that covered her cheeks.
in love like a fool, she kept telling herself, anette only rolled her eyes at this. her friend had suggested hundreds of times that cherry should make a move to meet him and if she really liked the guy that much, maybe she should at least talk to him. the same was said by yuki, who started every phone conversation with the question "how is the beautiful stranger? have you asked him out yet?"
cherry laughed back, her friends so genuinely wanting to set her up with anyone that they were ready to attack any guy at which direction she breathed. but here's the problem - the beautiful stranger would stay that way, because no matter how she would embarrassedly look at him from under her lashes, no matter what she would giggle quietly, watching only for some of his actions.
'cause beautiful strangers only come along mostly to do her wrong.
Tumblr media
"cher-cher, your beautiful stranger has left something at his table, think it's meant for you."
anette smiles slyly, winking at her friend. what kind of surprise could be expected there she had no idea, but seeing the note wedged between the coffee cup and the surface of the table, girl was confused. why had anette thought it was for her?
but succumbing to her curiosity, cherryl did get the note out, unfolding a neatly folded piece of paper. on it, in a slightly ornate handwriting, was written :
"sorry, i'm going to call you cher-cher, because i've heard colleagues call you that... i didn't know how to ask you this, but would you like to go out with me? don't get any ideas, i just want to thank you and have a little chat. i'll be expecting you on thursday after shift, hope you agree, t."
Tumblr media
the cold air blew her hair strands that stirred in eyes, blocking girl's vision. there was still a freshness to it from the torrential rain that had been pouring non-stop for two days.
that thursday, however, the beautiful stranger was in her company, they walked it seemed until the wee hours of the morning, ignoring the cold, the bad weather, the fact that they both had to work on friday.
ten, beautiful stranger, had taken her for a night hours walk, luring her to an indoor amusement park. cherry felt as if he had pulled a star from sky for her.
adrenaline was still bubbling in her blood: they had to run to not miss the bus, cherry almost fell if ten hadn't caught her in time. her blood was boiling as well from the cold of the night, cheeks really turning cherry-tinted, hands tingling from the chill - except that ten's palms were warming her own.
of course cherryl knew that going to god-only-knows-where with a stranger wasn't the best idea, but for some reason she kept walking forward, clinging harder to the guy...
and when in the park he took his palms away from her eyes, the amazement she felt was immeasurable. there wasn't a soul in the dark park, yes, it was frightening, but the fact that the lights of the ferris wheel were burning brighter than the stars amazed the girl. ten noticed that her eyes were shining too, like those of a small child who was seeing something wonderful for the first time, it made smile spread across his face.
"bienvenue dans mon monde."
cautiously looking back at him, cherry smiled. In her beautiful stranger's world everything indeed was beautiful too.
"and is everything in your world like that?"
a soft laugh came off his lips. damn, how handsome he is, cherry thought. she marveled at how he still wasn't cold, except for his fluffy sweater he wasn't wearing a jacket, and the time had long since passed midnight. she was distracted from her thoughts by the touch of his lips to her cheek, that warmth spilling over her face. he lingers for a few more seconds, then replies:
"bien entendu."
Tumblr media
"your eyes, so crisp, so green,
sour apple baby, but you taste so swe..."
"bon sang, qu'est-ce que..."
Phone rang in the middle of the night, and in the sack cherry manages to notice that it's three in the morning, saturday. with girls they had a good time tonight, that headache was already giving off a slight throbbing in the back of her head.
"bonjour, are you awake?"
sleep was relieved by the sound of his voice. ten's voice had a pleasant, velvety quality that she wanted to listen to for hours. perhaps even at a time like this she would have been glad to chat with him, but clearly not tonight.
"not anymore, what are you..."
he doesn't give her a chance to finish, interrupting.
"can i come in to see you?"
her eyes wide open in a flash, is he here? jumping out of bed, cherry runs up to the window, peering out at her beautiful stranger. god, she notices the familiar car and the figure below.
"ten, damn, lee, what are you doing here!?"
he seemed to notice her silhouette in the window because she heard a chuckle on the phone, they were still talking. she moved away from the window, sliding down the wall beside, until she felt the coolness of the floor, which brought her to senses a little.
"hey, cher-cher, think i saw you, but never mind... so can i come in?"
"god, ten, no," the girl felt horrible about the situation, and the headache punching a hole in her head, and everything else in the world. "don't think i don't want, it's just that girls are home and we've been drinking and also... oh, lord, just wait for me outside, i'll be right down."
"cher-cher, it's fine, i can come..."
"five. minutes. boy, be patient."
cherry pressed the reset button in passing, pulling on jeans lying on the floor, throwing on the first sweater she could find that wasn't even hers, it smelled of ten's perfume, girl grabbed her phone and bag from the desk.
as cherry left the room she spotted anette and yuki asleep cuddling on the couch, even managed to take a picture to remember. she was in such a hurry that she almost fell down on the steps. a cold wind was blowing outside, forcing to wrap herself more tightly in sweater, but the freshness somehow eased the pain in cherry's temples.
"hey."
despite the late hour, or early, he looked rather chipper. his black hair was tucked out of his eyes and his jacket sleeves were pulled almost to his fingertips. he was leaning against the car, looking suspiciously, and his smile was strained.
his embrace was warm and comfortable, making her want to fall back into sleep, but that was clearly not why he wanted to meet. pulling away a little, cherry wanted to ask what was wrong, but ten suddenly pressed his lips to hers, the girl clutched at his shoulders in shock, the kiss was insistent, a warm hand resting on the back of her neck, the other pressed her closer by the waist. ten bit down on her lip, earning a moan that escaped the girl's lips, his tongue sliding over the fresh bite as if asking permission for next move.
but behind cherry's eyes, albeit closed, were all a blur of red, that she involuntarily pulled away, ten reached after, but the girl managed to stop him.
"wait, wait, what's wrong, ten?" her palm rested on his cheek and with the pad of her thumb she stroked his lower lip, eyes trying to catch his gaze.
"it's okay, i just wanted to see you. very much." he stretched the fake smile again, which didn't hide the anxiety in his eyes.
"you're lying."
"cerise, how can you doubt my words?"
she rolled her eyes demonstratively at his reply, if he didn't speak up himself, then she'd have to make him.
"well you missed me, here i am. but i'd better get going now, it's saturday after all, i wanted to get some sleep..."
cherry had already turned to go towards the flat and felt his grip around her waist became stronger, pressing the girl's back against his chest, she felt his warm breath on her neck.
"don't go."
turning her face a little, she tried to look ten in the eyes again, this time he didn't look away.
"then tell me what happened."
"i'll tell you, but not here. it's cold outside, you're already shaking."
indeed, cherry didn't notice how every blow of the wind sent chills down her skin.
"i know a place to go, but it closes in a couple of hours, so let's get moving."
his lips faintly touch her neck before he releases the girl from his arms.
Tumblr media
tears rolled down her cheeks in black streams, cherry had been sitting like this for hours, her mind full of thoughts about how unfair life was.
behind her was the embossed wooden door, the floor cold and the window wide open. today was a bad day at work, yesterday they had a fight and on monday everything was so good and right.
outside the door, anette and yuki were enjoying their beautiful life, while inside, and in her soul, there was a whole damn hurricane. cold late november wind was blowing through the open window, wet leaves were landing on the windowsill, and the floor next to it was already wet. she would probably get sick. she would have to take a sick leave at the cafe, she thought, minus her salary. it seemed such a trifle, but the thought made her want to cry even more.
there was a knock at the door, but she waited silently for what the person on the other side of the door was going to say, though the silence lingered, as if the person behind it was hesitant.
"hey, cher-cher, there's someone here to see you... and, we were actually going to ... uh," another voice could be heard outside the door, grudgingly expressing something. "... the shop... yeah, right, the shop!"
"anyway, we're out of here," yuki's voice said. "be a good girl and don't make us blush later."
ten, standing next to them grinned involuntarily, anette and yuki were completely different after all, yuki was an ulcer and anette more mellow, but he could see why cherry was befriending them. the blonde smiled sweetly at him as she heard some unintelligible reply from the other side of the door, as if trying to cheer him up, yuki patted him on the shoulder, "good luck mate" she whispered.
cherryl heard the door to the flat slam, and some movement could be heard behind her own. ten sank to the floor, no other choice, resting his back against the door that separated him from the girl. He knocked cautiously, waiting for any response.
"cher-cher, let's talk."
ten's voice was like honey in her ears as always, but she don't want to talk now. she was a little hurt, quite upset and had a bad headache.
"i don't want to talk now, i don't want anything..." she mumbled more to herself than to him. "...not to think, not to see, not to hear."
ten furrowed his brow, not particularly pleased with the barely intelligible babble of words. it looked like getting out of this situation was going to be a little harder than he expected since he was the only one talking.
"well," he took a deep breath before he began. "i'll do the talking then."
a chuckle was heard from behind the door, and ten smiled. he made himself comfortable by the door, his gaze drilling a picture of the three friends: anette with her sparkling hair, yuki showing her tongue to the photographer, and his cherry in the centre, she was hugging her friends, a red cup in her right hand, a bright smile on face.
"you see, cher-cher. everything in the world is a little more complicated than we expect. work, study, friendship, music, literature... and relationships too." he expected at least some sort of reaction from her.
cherry on the other hand closed her eyes, just trying to clear her head of unnecessary things while ten developed his thought.
"so, when people don't agree on things, you know, it's totally normal. because to be together with someone with whom you agree on everything is to stop evolving. because if you gave in to me every time you argued with me, i'd get bored. and so would you. vous savez ce que je veux dire, cherry?"
cherry hums, in fact, he was making a point, she understands that. and ten, without waiting for an answer, continues to speak.
"so this probably won't be the last time you and i fight. But, that doesn't mean we're going to be at each other's throats, pulling out shreds of hair and blowing our voices from screaming. the last one can be done in a more pleasant way," ten heard a chuckle, meaning he was clearly heading in the right direction. "it means that you and i are separate individuals, with our own views on life, and to some extent standing our ground is sometimes the right thing to do. because if you live in a complete idyll where no one ever says "no", then i'm afraid we'll break up." he was silent for a second, cherry tensed up, trying to hear the slightest rustle outside the door."et je ne veux pas de ça, cher-cher."
cherryl thought he was right. after all, you can't always agree on everything, then it would probably be a lie, which is worse than any truth. so they quarrelled once, cherry obviously isn't going to give it up halfway through, and neither will ten.
"ten," she said something to him for the first time in the long time they'd been sitting on opposite sides of the door. "i'll open the door, so be careful."
standing up, she more or less tried to wipe the dripping mascara off her face, but it was a pitiful sight, and her overall appearance left too far from desired - one stocking had come off to her knee, skirt was a little wrinkled, and hair was in a complete mess.
"hey, ten," she called out, resting her forehead against the wall by the door. "i look like a some kid's nightmare."
"open the damn door already. i swear, if you're not in some unicorn pajamas, you're going to really regret what you said."
cherry smiled, yes, that was her ten, inhaled deeply and pressed the door handle. the first thing she saw was a tired look on ten's face, but he was still smiling.
"you're smiling like some fool."
"and you're not wearing unicorn pajamas."
they stood like that for a while, just staring at each other, not taking a step towards each other, until ten holds out his hand to her.
she sinks into his embrace with pleasure, ten warm compared to the piercing cold of her bedroom, cradling her tightly, muttering something into her hair.
"cher-cher, regarde-moi."
she pulls her head away from his shoulder to look into his eyes. ten notices that her eyes are red from crying, he gently stroke her cheek.
"are we okay?"
"are we okay?" she teased him.
ten bends down to kiss her as cherry wraps her arms around his neck. he kisses her long because he doesn't want to let go, the girl puts her hand on his cheek, and so a couple more minutes gone by before they were interrupted by a message coming to her phone from yuki.
"are you two lovebirds done already, because anie and i are freezing our asses off."
cherry laughs and shows the message to ten, he joins her after giving her a final kiss.
"you can tell them to walk around a bit more. fresh air is good for health."
ten smiles at her with that same sly cat smile she loves so much, unable to help herself she kisses him again.
In the end, he put her in the right place.
Tumblr media
slowly spinning in the setting light of the february sun, cherry felt butterflies flutter in her stomach. her hands slid up his shoulders until palm rested on the back of ten's neck, her fingers tracing the frizzy black hair. they had already grown back a lot since autumn, but cherry liked this new look of the lad, nothing seemed to spoil it.
"ten."
his eyes closed, they were so close his noses were touching, and on hearing his name boy smiled and hummed back. now he seemed so carefree and calm and... even content with something. cherry rubs her nose against his, which elicits a quiet chuckle, and ten presses her closer.
"beautiful stranger."
his eyes, dark brown glinting in the sunset light, open momentarily and the smile comes off his face. she wondered why.
"you haven't called me that in a while."
it came to her belatedly that he was right, anything but a beautiful stranger. perhaps because he is no longer the stranger who comes to their café in the summer. this is her ten - heart, soul and all that.
he's like a candy bar, stuck between her teeth, so sweet. like a light spring breeze, warm, enveloping the scent of leaves. like her favourite cherry to wait all year.
"indeed."
cherry gives in slightly forward, nestling against his lips. It still tastes like the wine and lemon pie they ate. ten always eagerly responds because cherry rarely initiated contact herself, he was literally able to count such times on his fingers, but not at all in rebuke to her.
he peppers kisses on her face and neck, hearing the ringing laughter in ears, sweet like honey. it's hard to believe that everything is happening in her small room, even though no one else is in the flat.
falling onto the bed they continue kissing, exploring all the exposed skin with their hands, cherry lovingly tracing the tattoos on his arms, feeling the muscles relief under her fingers. his touch spreads warmth all over her body, making her want only to be even closer.
"ten," his lips touch her collarbone and neck, moving higher and higher until he finds her lips again.
"ten, stay please," she whispers, only a few millimeters between their faces, eye to eye, she sees a fraction of incomprehension in his gaze, so he just leans in to kiss girl once more.
"i'll stay, why ask for it?"
hugging him a little tighter, cherryl can't let him go.
they lay like this for several hours until the day changed to evening and the evening to night. ten had long since fallen asleep, his head resting on cherry's shoulder, listening to her heartbeat, palm resting over waist.
carefully brushing his hair away from eyes, cherry speaks aloud, more to herself, not even thinking about the fact that he is asleep:
"my beautiful stranger, stay with me forever."
"then you will have to stay with me too"
she didn't expect an answer from him, lips touching her bare shoulder, cherry settling in a little more comfortably, pulling ten against her only closer.
it seems like it's finally safe for her to fully fall in love.
21 notes · View notes
jina-juhi · 1 month
Text
Feels like
Tumblr media
you can love again.
Pairing : Johnny × fem!reader
Rating : 18+
warning: smut with plot, protected sex, i tried fluff? fluffy sex? and heart break. and basically all things sex. oh alcoholism. cute sex? plus doggy style plus face sitting:) oral m/f
word count : 4.5k
summary : I could fuck you, right here, right now, but only if you'd ask.
[if you wanna skip to the smut part just go straight down]
Tumblr media
Playlist
all too well, Taylor Swift
you heard me, Heather Sommer
1 step forward, 3 steps back, Olivia rodrigo
graveyard, halsey
right where you left me, taylor swift
wouldn't come back, Trousdale
ghost of you, Selena Gomez
company, Justin Bieber
yours, Raiden
crushing, illenium
begin again, Taylor Swift
feels like, Gracie Abraham
link
When all is said and done, and the person you loved is no longer there, what's left to do? How do you cope when you've given your all, only to find yourself empty, a mere shell of your former self? It's like being left with nothing but bones and muscles, a broken machine barely keeping you going.
So, how do you restart? How do you function when they've taken everything and left you with nothing? How do you shift your mindset to believe that this is all for the better? And most daunting of all, how do you open your heart to love again?
It feels like trying to breathe without air, as if the very essence of life has deserted you, leaving behind a jagged landscape of shattered pieces. It's dangerous to get too close to those sharp edges, so you stand alone and don't let anyone close. Trying to find yourself again.
Stand alone and contemplate what you've gotten yourself into and what you've done to yourself. How could you have ignored the warning signs? They were crystal clear. How could you have not predicted it? Too innocent.
Too gullible to let him in.
Thinking about it now feels pointless. "He was a nice guy, but he was too caught up in himself. He never really saw me. He claimed he did, but I never felt truly understood," you confide while he brews your coffee.
"I never felt loved by him," you add, as he sets the mugs on the counter—one for each of you. It's a chilly evening, and the cafe where he works is quieter than usual. You're a regular here; it feels like a safe haven, a place where you can find comfort in familiarity. You accept your coffee in silence, opting not to say more.
"Take a deep breath," he urges, his voice gentle as he nods, trying to seem strong and supportive. "How?" you reply absentmindedly, staring out the window where the fog thickens by the second. The ache in your heart grows, and despair overwhelms you as you fall back into the familiar trap of negative thoughts.
"He wasn't giving you what you needed. You shouldn't have to beg for love. Believe me when I say it's for the best that he's gone." He says.
"I loved him."
"You did, Maybe you still do, but people change," he interjects gently, his gaze fixed on the coffee between you, his words carefully chosen. "In different ways. You may have promised forever, but forever is a long time. Sometimes you grow together, and sometimes... you grow apart. It's nobody's fault in the end. You just drift away, lose that connection, maybe take each other for granted, and before you know it, the fights start."
His voice falters slightly, betraying the depth of his emotions. "I know it might not make sense right now, but what I'm trying to say is... you deserved more than what he could give you. Trust me, you're better off without him."
You inhale deeply, shaking your head in resignation. Raindrops cascade down the window, distorting the glow of the city lights outside. His words echo in your mind, and as you take another sip of coffee, its comforting aroma envelops you. Yes, he's right. You're undeniably better off without him, yet the ache lingers.
Why does it still hurt, months after the breakup? Why does the pain persist, stubbornly refusing to fade away? Days blur into months, but the heartache remains a constant companion. People change, move on. But the pain always stays. It gets a little better each day. You learn to accept. You learn to love yourself. Yet, just when you think you've moved on, something triggers that familiar ache, dragging you back to square one.
But life doesn't pause for heartache. Despite the pain, the world keeps spinning, and you move forward, one step forward and three steps back, hating, crying, wanting, but never stopping.
~~~
A year and almost a half have passed since then. Things have been getting better. The clouds are clearing up, leaving behind a little less hurt and a lot more clarity. There's a sense of hold, of something stirring within—gratefulness, perhaps, or hope. Or maybe its the sound of a familiar ring at the door. You turn around to see a familiar face, a smile lighting up your face as you recognize Johnny.
"A latte, please," you say as he approaches, his presence bringing a comforting warmth to the room. Johnny nods, his gentle demeanor never faltering as he starts to brew your coffee. Johnny's a gentleman, and a law student. He works part-time in this cafe, not because he's broke or anything. He simply lives the high life. Gym first, then college, and then in the cafe followed by late nights of studying. He's a quiet guy who keeps to himself. Disciplined and courteous. Doesn't really like to waste his time on the things undeserving of his attention.
Your friendship with Johnny began in this very place. You remember it must have been around 10 o'clock at night, you had just split up with your ex. It was a stormy night, It felt like the world was collapsing around you and someone was sucking the breath out of your lungs, alone and broken, you found this cafe nearby. The rain was pouring nonstop, so you decide to take refuge, sitting in the corner, your tears flow with the raindrops tapping against the windowpane.
Jhonny brings you a cup of coffee and a napkin with words of reassurance, "It'll be okay, just hold on."
He saw you when you felt invisible to the world, and he understood you when no one else could. In Johnny, you found not just a friend, but a shimmer of light in your darkest moments.
You still have that note.
Jhonny could hardly fathom the possibility of falling in love, especially with someone as uniquely eccentric as you. Little did he know, his heart had already been quietly captivated by your presence over the passing months. As you walked through that door, disheveled and drenched from the rain, the only word that echoed in his mind was "beautiful." From that moment on, an unspoken longing stirred within him, urging him to reach out and connect with you. He extended that napkin, not just to offer solace, but as a gesture of his desire to understand you, to unravel the mysteries you hide behind those smiles. There was an enigmatic force pulling him toward you, compelling him to take that first step.
You became a regular at the café, grateful for Johnny's caring nature. It seemed like nobody else noticed you like he did. Unintentionally, Johnny had fallen deeply in love with you over the past few months. He paid attention to everything about you - your likes, dislikes, comfort songs, and movies you could watch a 100 times.
He became your confidance, your best friend, always there when you needed him. Watching you cry over someone unworthy filled him with the desire to show you wat true love actually is. Late at night, he found himself thinking about you, wondering if you were okay, if you had eaten, or if you were thinking of him. He felt your sadness as if it were his own and rejoiced in your happiness. But despite his feelings, he couldn't bring himself to confess his love.
Simply put, Johnny wanted you. He wanted to show you what true love was, and that no girl deserved to be treated the way you were, left alone in the middle of nowhere, weeping in the pouring rain. Hearing about your past hurt him, but it also revealed your strength and resilience, which only made him love you more. He wasn't drawn to the roses and smiles you showed the world; he was captivated by the scars and bruises you tried to hide.
The more Johnny got to know you, the deeper he fell.
However, he made a conscious decision to hold back because he didn't want to become a rebound love. Instead, he wished for you to heal from the wounds of your past relationship, to move forward and see him for who he truly was, not just as a replacement for what your ex lacked.
He longed for the day when you would accept him completely, with no remains of the past clouding your judgment. So, he waited patiently, hoping for your heart to mend. Hoping for you to let go. Hoping for you to see him.
Time passed away, six months turned into a year, yet you still struggled to let go completely. Though it was getting better, the ghost of your past still lingered, haunting your thoughts and emotions.
How could you not feel shattered? Johnny was just too good for you, too kind. But when you've been hurt before, love becomes terrifying. Trying to piece things together while pretending to be okay is exhausting. It's hard to focus on anything when you're struggling to keep it together. Knowing you love someone and they love you back, yet being unable to fully embrace it because you're afraid of losing them, of getting hurt again - it's paralyzing.
And then there's the guilt. Even though your past relationship ended a year ago, the promises made still weigh heavily on your conscience. How do you reconcile having Johnny in your thoughts while someone else occupies a part of your heart? It feels unfair to him, but you can't shake the feeling.
How are you supposed to let go and move forward when your heart is still stuck in the past? People say "move on" like it's easy, it's anything but easy. It feels like an impossible task, especially when nobody seems to understand what you're going through.
Except for him. Johnny. He understands.
It's so damn difficult," you thought to yourself, feeling the weight of your emotions. Letting go seemed like the simplest solution, but in reality, it was anything but easy. As Johnny led you towards his flat, the thought lingered at the back of your mind.
He mentioned the party he was hosting with his friends at him appartment, someone got a job or something. The atmosphere inside was luxurious, yet simple. with crimson sofas exuding a regal aura in the soft golden light. The air was filled with the sweet scent of vanilla candles and the sound of champagne being poured, it was cozy.
The gathering was intimate, with only the chosen few invited. Amidst the fancy party, all you could think about was Johnny. You wanted to tell him how you felt, that you'd fallen for him too, about the guilt that shouldn't be feeling. Johnny was the best guy you'd ever met, and you couldn't just let him go because you were scared. Even though your past hasn't been great, you didn't want to hurt him because you knew he loved you too. Since the day you met, he's been there for you. And he still is, always there in every little thing. It feels like you're stuck in between, torn between your feelings for him and the uncertainty.
As Johnny left momentarily, you found yourself walking towards the balcony, away from the small talk and pretense inside, with a bottle of champagne. all you needed was a stunning view of the city's glittering skyscrapers, illuminated by the twinkling lights.
You craved peace of mind, a moment to quiet the storm raging within you. Being around Johnny, even for just an hour, had a profound effect on you, all the thoughts and insecurities on one side, and all the feelings of desire and lust, unlike anything you've ever experienced before.
There was no rush of blood and getting all hot and bothered every time your prior partner looked at you. You would never have felt this shy and nervous in his presence. Yes, there was attraction, but nothing like this, but with Johnny, it is the exact opposite. His mere presence left you weak-kneed and breathless, yearning to surrender to the intoxicating pull between you. He awakens you. He makes you want to succumb to him, give into him.
Yes, you yearn to experience the warmth of love, to be cherished and valued in return. And perhaps, deep down, you crave these feelings from Johnny, who has shown himself to be both kind and breathtakingly amazing. The way he gazes at you speaks volumes about his feelings for you.
It's confusing, isn't it? Frightening even. Because all you've ever known about Love is that it breaks and burns and ends, yet here you are, falling for Johnny despite your fears. It's a terrifying feeling, but there's something about it that makes you want to continue. Makes you want to keep dreaming. But you're afraid to confess your feelings, terrified that you'll only end up hurting Johnny in the process. It's hard to find the words, to admit to yourself, let alone to him, that you're falling for him. But despite the uncertainty and the fear, there's an urge within you, a desire to reach out and claim him for your own. All you want is to grab his face, to feel his lips against yours, and to lose yourself in the sweetness of his embrace.
Hard.
And never let him go. You've been thinking about it, about you. And him. And since, you've been moving on, you've been trying to forget and forgive and embrace and accept. You have come to a conclusion that amidst all the chaos, Johnny was the only one there. And that you have hopelessly fallen in love with him.
~~~
Hey," he says, joining you on the balcony, "you're standing alone?"
"Hey jj," you reply, meeting his gaze.
"You call me 'jj' when you're happy," he remarks, puzzled because your tone isn't cheerful.
"I guess I'm happy, sort of. It's been a while, but it feels good," you admit, looking at him standing beside you. He smiles, his eyes filled with happiness. He's genuinely pleased for you.
"That's great," he says with genuine enthusiasm. "Actually, that's fantastic."
He eyes the glass of alcohol in your hand. "Can I have that glass, though?"
That's great," he says with genuine enthusiasm. "Actually, that's fantastic."
He eyes the glass of alcohol in your hand. "Can I have that glass, though?"
"Nope, I'm having a pretty good time," you say, pulling the glass away from him. He noticed a whole bottle nearby on the floor. "I think you've had enough for the night, darling."
darling.
Even in the dim light, Johnny couldn't miss the blush spreading across your cheeks. He's skilled at noticing your reactions and knows how to tease you.
Trying to steer the conversation away from any awkwardness, you say, "So I was thinking..."
"About?" he interjects playfully, trying to provoke a response.
"Everything that's happened, you know, with my ex, and then with you," you begin, but he interrupts.
"Oh, nothing happened between us, as far as I can remember... unless..." he trails off, a mischievous glint in his eye.
"That's not what I meant," you quickly clarify.
"Okay, okay, just kidding. But I kinda wish you did mean it," he mutters under his breath, a smirk forming on his face.
You feel your thoughts becoming fuzzy as you both dance around the topic. Usually, your brain would shut down any such ideas, but tonight feels different. Instead of being repelled, you feel drawn to him, wanting something you've suppressed for so long.
Despite trying to hold back, you find yourself unable to think of anything else.
As the alcohol courses through your veins, emboldening your desires, you find yourself unable to resist the urge to ask him what has been in your mind for quite a long time, and so you ask "If I were to ask for a kiss, would you kiss me? Right here, right now?"
The intensity in his gaze heightens, his pupils dilating as his demeanor shifts, becoming more serious. "Ask me," he demands, his jaw clenched with anticipation. His eyes linger on your lips before locking onto yours, a silent plea echoing within them.
Overwhelmed by the intensity of his gaze, you turn away, feeling a rush of emotions flooding your senses. With a deep breath, you struggle to compose yourself, but before you can respond, he chuckles softly. "I knew you didn't have the nerve," he remarks, his tone teasing yet tinged with disappointment. Meeting his gaze once more, you're taken aback by his confidence. As he straightens himself and takes a sip of his drink, his words hang heavily in the air. "I don't know how much longer I can wait for you," he confesses, his voice low and filled with longing, "but if you were to ask me to fuck you right here, right now, I wouldn't even think once." With that declaration, practically deadpanned on your face, he goes inside the flat, leaving you to grapple with your miserable self.
~~~
The night after that seemed to stretch endlessly, a void you couldn't escape. Frustration and regret gnawed at your mind, You turned to more alcohol, a fleeting attempt to numb the pain within, but it only amplified the train of thoughts swirling in your head.
As you sat alone on the balcony, the chilly night air enveloped you, matching the coldness you felt inside. Time lost its meaning, slipping through your fingers as you drowned in a sea of overthinking. Every possible scenario played out in your mind like a relentless storm, each outcome more daunting than the last. What could have happened if you could have just said.
Johnny appears through the doorframe. His presence was unexpected, you thought he was mad yet oddly comforting, a reminder that you weren't completely alone in this chaotic night. "Will you spend the whole night here?" he asked, concern etched in his voice. But you were too lost in your own thoughts to fully grasp his words.
Refusing to retreat from your self-imposed exile, you remained rooted to the spot, the numbness spreading through your limbs. Yet Johnny persisted, his care evident as he gently coaxed you back inside. "It's cold. Come inside, everybody left already," he urged, worry evident in his eyes.
Too weary to resist, you allowed him to guide you indoors, his touch grounding you in reality. As he settled you into his bed, a wave of familiarity washed over you, a stark reminder of the times you'd been here before, always on the edge of leaving. You had been here countless times, yet never truly stayed. But tonight was different. Tonight, you found yourself unable to muster the strength to leave, surrendering to the comfort of his presence, if only for a fleeting moment.
As he guided you to sit on the edge of the bed, you instinctively reached out, clinging to his shirt. "Kiss me," you implored, your gaze locking with his warm brown eyes, overflowing with affection.
His response came with a gentle sigh, his concern evident in the furrow of his brow. "You're drunk," he stated softly, his voice laced with worry.
"I am, but I can still make sense of it all," you insisted, determination shining through the haze of intoxication.
"We'll talk about it in the morning, okay?" Johnny reassured, his face drawing closer to yours.
"Please," you exhaled, closing your eyes, feeling the weight of your confession pressing down on you. "I know I'm the worst person alive right now but I- I'm just afraid. Please understand. I want you, I do, but it's so scary."
"Shh, it's okay, I know," he murmured, his words a soothing balm to your troubled soul. "I know you're trying."
Foreheads pressed together, your breaths mingled, each exhalation a testament to the vulnerability you shared in that moment. "I'm sorry," you whispered, the weight of your guilt heavy on your heart.
"You don't have to be," he replied, his lips brushing against your forehead in a tender gesture of forgiveness. "Look at me."
As you met his gaze once more, his eyes filled with understanding and compassion. "Relax, okay? I'm happy that you opened up about it."
"I'm sorry," you repeated, the words a mantra of remorse.He shook his head gently, his touch comforting. "Let's try sleeping now, shall we? Don't think about it." With his reassurance enveloping you like a warm blanket, you allowed yourself to drift into the embrace of sleep, for the first time with him.
As consciousness reluctantly seeped into your foggy mind, a wave of discomfort washed over you, fueled by the repercussions of last night's poor choices. The harsh glare of morning light pierced through your eyelids, adding to the throbbing ache behind your temples.
Attempting to remove yourself from the confines of the bed proved to be a tough task, your limbs heavy with exhaustion and your head swimming with dizziness. Searching for Johnny's presence beside you, you found only an empty space, adding to the disorientation.
Succumbing to defeat, you surrendered to the comfy embrace of the mattress, sinking into its softness as you lay there, gazing blankly at the ceiling above. Dehydration gnawed at your parched throat. As you drifted in and out of consciousness, the world around you faded into a haze of half-formed thoughts and fleeting sensations. The rhythmic hum of the ceiling fan above served as a lullaby.
In the midst of this surreal feeling, fragments of memories from the night before flickered like distant stars in the night sky. Realization and what-ifs danced at the edges of your mind, their haunting presence a constant reminder of the consequences of your actions.
Yet, amidst the turmoil, there lingered a glimmer of hope, a faint whisper of possibility that perhaps, despite the mistakes of the past, redemption was still within reach. You clung to this fragile thread of optimism, a lifeline in the midst of the storm.
Minutes stretched into hours, the passage of time marked only by the shifting patterns of sunlight filtering through the curtains. And then, as if on cue, the sound of footsteps drew near, with a weary sigh, you opened your eyes to find Johnny standing in the doorway, his expression a mixture of concern and relief. "Hey, you okay?" he asked softly, you nodded sleepily.
As you reluctantly stirred from your sleep, you felt the duvet being tugged away, prompting a sleepy protest. "Erugh, let me sleep," you mumbled, trying to shield yourself from the intruding light.
But his teasing remark about your state of dress snapped you awake, and you jolted up, "You're completely naked," only to realize you were already covered. He pointed out with a playful grin, causing you to blush and scramble for cover.
However, your movements triggered a sharp pain in your head, and you winced, instinctively reaching to soothe it. Before you could fully register the discomfort, another hand joined yours, gently stroking your head. Slowly opening your eyes, you found him sitting close, his concern evident in his gaze.
"Who told you to drink that much? You puked two times," he said softly, his tone filled with worry and care. Giving in to his touch, you leaned into him, finding solace in his presence amidst the pain.
"I... may have overdone it a bit," you admitted sheepishly, feeling a mix of embarrassment and gratitude for his concern. He chuckled softly, his fingers continuing to massage your head as you relaxed against him.
"It's okay. Just drink some water and take it easy," he reassured you, his voice a soothing balm to your frazzled nerves. With a nod, you reached for the glass he held out to you
He's far too good for you. A voice at the back of your head screams at you.
"Johnny..." you say, breaking the silence that hung heavy in the room. His presence alone was enough to make your heart race, but you needed to speak your mind.
He turns to you, his gaze softening as he listens intently. "What is it?" he asks, concern lacing his words.
You take a deep breath, gathering your thoughts before continuing. "I've been thinking about..." you trail off, unsure of how to articulate the right words.
Johnny reaches out, his hand placing a strand of hair behind your ear,offering silent support. "Go on," he encourages gently.
"I'm sorry," you say, the words heavy with regret. "I know this is complicated, and i am making it even more complicated but I just don't want to hurt you." You could barely manage to say even that.
Your breath catches in your throat as his fingers trail through the loops of your hair, sending shivers down your spine. His hum reverberates through you, a sensual melody that ignites a fire deep within. But then, in an instant, his demeanor shifts, catching you off guard.
His hand tightens around your hair, pulling your head back with a swift, yet gentle force. The sudden change in his touch sends a rush of adrenaline through your veins, heightening your senses to the electrifying proximity between you.
Your eyes meet his, dark and intense, and you find yourself unable to look away. His breath, warm and fruity, fans over your face, stirring something primal within you. In that moment, you're acutely aware of every sensation, every heartbeat, as you surrender to the magnetic pull of desire that envelops you both.
"Can't you see what you do to me?"
Johnny..." you say, your voice barely above a whisper, the intensity of the moment almost overwhelming.
He pauses, his eyes locked with yours, waiting for you to continue.
"I... I didn't mean..." you stutter, struggling to find the right words as his grip on your hair loosens.
He chuckles softly, his laughter dancing in the air, easing some of the tension between you. "I know, I know," he reassures you, his tone gentle yet teasing.
"But..." you start, only to be cut off by his next words.
"You talk a lot when you're drunk," he says with a smirk, his fingers tracing light patterns along your skin.
Your cheeks flush with embarrassment, knowing he's right.
"What did I say?" you ask, trying to piece together the fragments of the night before.
His gaze softens, a hint of mischief glinting in his eyes. "That you tend to get... aroused whenever I say your name," he says, his voice low and husky, sending a shiver down your spine.
You shake your head in denial, but deep down, you know he's right.
He leans in closer, his breath warm against your skin, sending tingles of anticipation coursing through your veins.
"Johnny..." you breathe out his name, a mixture of desire and uncertainty swirling in your mind as he hovers above you, his presence consuming your senses.
"Say it," he urges, his voice low and demanding, sending a thrill through your body.
"Johnny, listen to m—" you begin, but he cuts you off with a firm command.
"Say it!" he insists, his intensity leaving no room for argument.
"I want you, for fuck's sake, I want you," you finally admit, your voice tinged with both desire and vulnerability.
Closing your eyes, you release the grip you've been holding onto, allowing yourself to surrender to the overwhelming attraction between you.
You lay back, flattening against the bed, pushing your hair away from your face to meet his gaze head-on. His eyes, dark and intense, never waver from yours, sending a flutter of nerves through your stomach.
"I want you, in every way possible, and it's no secret. I'm just afraid," you confess in a small voice, baring your soul to him.
Johnny's smile is reassuring, his touch gentle as he lays on top of you, ensuring he doesn't overwhelm you with his weight. "Don't be afraid," he whispers, his breath warm against your skin. "You'll love me just fine."
In that moment, as you lay entwined with him, all your fears melt away, replaced by a sense of warmth and comfort in his embrace. You know that no matter what lies ahead, you're ready to explore this newfound connection with him by your side.
As Johnny hovers above you, his gaze dark with desire, you feel a surge of anticipation coursing through your veins. His lips brush against yours in a teasing caress, igniting a fire that burns hot and fierce between you.
"I've been waiting for this," he murmurs, his voice low and husky with need as he trails kisses down your neck, leaving a trail of fire in his wake.
You arch into his touch, a soft moan escaping your lips as his hands roam your body, exploring every curve and contour with an expert touch that leaves you trembling with desire.
"God, you're so beautiful," he whispers, his breath hot against the skin of your neck as he takes you in, his eyes drinking in every inch of you. You feel his breath against your skin, warm and inviting, as he leans in closer, his lips brushing against yours in a feather-light kiss.
With each touch, each caress, the tension between you dissolves, replaced by an electric current of desire that pulses through your veins. His hands roam your body, mapping every curve and contour with a reverence that leaves you breathless.
You arch into his touch, a soft sigh escaping your lips as he explores every inch of your skin with a delicate touch that sets your senses ablaze. His fingers trace patterns along your spine, sending shivers of pleasure racing down your spine.
Your lips collided with his in a heated embrace, sending shockwaves of desire coursing through both of your bodies. Crashing into each other, feelings of desire over powering you both. In that moment you knew, it was gonna be a hell of a ride and you couldn't be any more excited than you are right now.
After the kiss, you both laid side by side, "By the way you didn't really say any of that." Johnny gently whispers in your ear, and you both end up laughing, cuddling.
~~~
You like it?" Johnny asks, his eyes sparkling with warmth as he watches you take a lick of the ice cream. You nod enthusiastically, a wide smile spreading across your face like a child on Christmas morning. His smile widens in response, a soft glow of happiness emanating from him. It's moments like these that make everything feel so right.
Since that unforgettable day when you poured your heart out to him, your life has been like a dream come true. Flowers, date nights, chocolates – you name it, he's made sure to fill your days with joy and love. From cozy movie nights to endless cuddles, it's like you've found the missing piece to your puzzle.
But it's not all sunshine and rainbows. Like any couple, you have your disagreements. Yet, what sets you apart is the unwavering understanding and support you both offer each other. Johnny never lets you go to bed upset, always there with reassurance and kisses to mend any hurt feelings.
He constantly reminds you that you're doing just fine, and it's true. It's not just about healing from past wounds; it's about the beautiful exchange of giving and receiving love. It's about reciprocating the care and affection you both share, knowing that the more you give, the more you receive.
In a world where it's easy to become complacent, you both choose to love each other every single day. And that, in itself, is the greatest gift of all.
You plead with puppy dog eyes, urging him to let you indulge in more ice cream because, well, why not? 'Pleeease let me have another scoop!' you whine, the anticipation of the creamy goodness making your mouth water. But alas, he declines with a chuckle, warning, 'No way! You'll catch a cold!' You pout, but secretly admire his concern."
Disappointed but not defeated, you pout and playfully stick out your bottom lip, giving Johnny your best puppy-dog eyes. "But Johnny," you protest, "I promise I'll bundle up extra warm tonight! Pretty please?"
Johnny can't help but laugh at your antics, finding your determination to get that extra scoop of ice cream utterly endearing. He shakes his head, still chuckling, and gently takes your hand in his. "As much as I love seeing that adorable pout of yours, I can't risk you getting sick, [Reader]. How about we save the ice cream for tomorrow, hmm?"
You sigh dramatically, but a mischievous glint dances in your eyes as you lean in closer to him. "Fine," you concede, "but only if you promise to share a warm blanket and snuggle with me tonight."
A grin spreads across Johnny's face as he leans in to press a soft kiss to your forehead. "Deal," he agrees, his voice filled with warmth and affection. "Anything for you, my love."
As you both leave the ice cream parlor, the cool evening air wraps around you, the gentle breeze a welcome contrast to the warmth of your intertwined hands. As you both step into the cozy cafe, the familiar scent of freshly brewed coffee fills the air, bringing back memories of the first time you met. Johnny's hand tightens around yours, his touch sending a thrill through you that's impossible to ignore.
You find a secluded booth in the corner, and as you settle in, Johnny's eyes lock with yours, a silent invitation sparking between you. "You know," he murmurs, his voice low and husky, "this place holds a lot of memories for us."
You nod, a soft smile playing on your lips. "It feels like just yesterday that we were sitting here, nervously sipping our coffees," you reply, your voice filled with affection.
Johnny leans in closer, his breath warm against your ear. "But this time," he whispers, "we don't have to be nervous." A shiver runs down your spine at his words, and you meet his gaze with a newfound sense of boldness. "No, this time," you say, your voice steady and sure, "we can just be us."
With a gentle touch, Johnny cups your face in his hands, his eyes searching yours with a depth of emotion that takes your breath away. "I like the sound of that," he murmurs, his lips hovering just inches from yours.
Before you can respond, his lips capture yours in a passionate kiss, the world around you fading away as you lose yourself in the heat of the moment. It's a dance of tongues and teeth, of whispered words and soft sighs, each touch igniting a fire that burns hotter with every passing second.
As you finally pull away, breathless and flushed, Johnny's eyes meet yours with a hunger that mirrors your own. "I never want to stop kissing you," he confesses, his voice thick with desire.
A smile tugs at your lips as you lean in to press another kiss to his, the promise of countless more moments like this hanging in the air between you.
~~~
As you sit at your desk, textbooks spread out before you and notes scattered across the surface, you're fully immersed in your study session. The material is dense, and you're determined to grasp every concept before the upcoming exam.
Just as you're deep in concentration, Johnny enters the room with a mischievous grin, his eyes lighting up at the sight of you buried in your books. Without a word, he crosses the room and leans against your desk, his presence a distraction you can't ignore.
"Hey there, studious one," he says, his voice low and playful. "Need a break?"
You look up from your books, torn between the desire to keep studying and the temptation of Johnny's irresistible charm. "I really should finish this chapter," you reply, trying to sound firm despite the flutter in your stomach at his proximity.
But Johnny has other plans. With a swift movement, he slides your textbooks aside and pulls you to your feet, his hands finding their way to your waist as he draws you close. "I think you've earned a reward for all that hard work," he murmurs, his lips dangerously close to yours.
Before you can protest, Johnny's mouth descends on yours in a fiery kiss, his tongue tracing the outline of your lips before delving deeper, igniting a fire within you that threatens to consume you both. Lost in the heat of the moment, you abandon all thoughts of studying as you melt into his embrace, the world around you fading away until there's nothing left but the two of you and the intoxicating rush of desire.
Minutes, or maybe hours, pass in a blur of tangled limbs and heated kisses, until finally, you break apart, breathless and flushed, the taste of Johnny still lingering on your lips. "Now that's what I call a study break," he says with a grin, his eyes sparkling with mischief.
You can't help but laugh, the tension of the study session now a distant memory as you bask in the warmth of Johnny's love and the thrill of his touch.
~~~
As you made your way back from college, the skies darkened, and before you knew it, a heavy downpour unleashed its fury upon you. The rain hammered down relentlessly, soaking you up and down. Despite the continuous ringing of your phone from within your backpack, the rain made it impossible to retrieve. With no umbrella in hand, you quickened your pace towards the bus stop, only to witness the last bus pulling away just as you rounded the corner. Desperation set in as you attempted to sprint after it, but the distance between you and the departing vehicle only widened. Defeated, you exhaled heavily, feeling the chill of the rain seeping into your bones. Seeking refuge at the bus stop, you huddled under its shelter, which wasn't helping much.
As you stood there, shivering and dripping, you couldn't shake the feeling of unease creeping over you. The relentless rain seemed to whisper secrets in the wind. With each passing moment, your mind raced with thoughts of your worried boyfriend waiting at home, unaware of your predicament.
As you glanced down at your phone, the screen illuminated with missed calls and frantic messages from him. Frustration bubbled within you, knowing that you were only adding to his worry by being stranded in the storm. You tried to call him back, but the signal was weak, and the connection kept cutting out. Time seemed to stretch endlessly as you waited for the next bus, the minutes ticking by like hours.
Finally, after what felt like an eternity, the bus appeared on the horizon, its headlights piercing through the darkness like a beacon of hope. With a sigh of relief, you boarded the bus, grateful for the warmth and safety it offered. And soon you were standing in front of his appointment door.
As the bus finally pulled up to a stop, you hurriedly disembarked, your heart pounding with a mix of fear and relief. You practically sprinted the rest of the way home, the rain still coming down in sheets, soaking you to the bone.
Finally, you arrived at the doorstep of your apartment, soaked and shivering. With trembling hands, you fumbled for your keys, desperate to be inside the safety of your home. But before you could even insert the key into the lock, the door swung open, revealing a worried and furious Johnny.
"Where have you been?!" he exclaimed, his voice laced with anger and concern. "I've been trying to call you for hours! Do you have any idea how worried I've been?"
"I-I'm so sorry, Johnny," you stammered, tears mixing with the rain on your cheeks. "I got caught in the storm, and I missed the bus, and...and I couldn't get through to you. I'm so sorry."
Johnny's expression softened as he took in your trembling form, his anger melting away in an instant. Without a word, he pulled you into a tight embrace, wrapping his arms around you protectively. "I'm just glad you're safe," he murmured, pressing a gentle kiss to your forehead. "I was so worried about you. Let's get you inside and warm you up, okay?"
You nod, feeling the weight of your backpack against the wall as you follow Johnny into the bedroom. With a quick movement, you pull your hair up, hoping to keep it from sticking to your clothes. Sensing his hands on your torso, you inhale sharply as they glide around to the front, undoing the button of your jeans. Anticipation mounts as he pulls them down, and then he sits, planting kisses on your damp thigh, eliciting a dissatisfied moan from you.
In a swift motion, your undies join the jeans on the floor. "Nice butt," he remarks, drawing a rhetorical look from you. Stepping closer, he removes the t-shirt clinging uncomfortably to your skin, and with it, your bra disappears too. "Beautiful as always," he murmurs, enveloping you in a warm towel and pulling you close, his lips finding your neck, leaving their mark.
"Johnny," you sigh as his hands slip under the towel, teasingly moving between your legs, knowing just where to stop, leaving you breathless. "I'll be right back, change into dry clothes, okay?" he says, his voice a tantalizing promise hanging in the air.
He returned with a steaming mug of tea, fragrant steam curling upwards in the air. He handed it to you with a tender smile, the warmth of the mug seeping into your chilled fingers.
"Here, drink this," he said softly, his voice soothing.. "It'll help warm you up."
"I only need you to warm me up."
"Come here then." He motions you to sit with him in the bed he made, warm and cozy. As you lay there in Johnny's arms, the intimacy of the moment enveloping you like a warm embrace, you couldn't help but feel a surge of emotion welling up inside you.
"Johnny," you murmured softly, your voice barely above a whisper, "I'm so sorry for worrying you. I never meant to cause you so much distress."
Johnny's arms tightened around you, pulling you even closer to him as he pressed a tender kiss to your forehead. "It's okay, sweetheart," he whispered back, his voice filled with reassurance. "I was just so scared when I couldn't reach you. All I could think about was making sure you were safe."
You buried your face against his chest, the steady rhythm of his heartbeat a soothing lullaby against your ear. "I promise I'll be more careful from now on," you vowed, your words muffled against his skin. "I never want to put you through that kind of worry again."
Johnny tilted your chin up gently, his eyes locking with yours in a tender gaze. "I know you will," he said softly, his thumb brushing away the tears that had pooled in your eyes. "And I'll always be here for you, no matter what."
With a contented sigh, you snuggled closer to him, reveling in the warmth and comfort of his embrace. Johnny's fingers danced along the buttons of your blouse, a spark of desire ignited between you, fueling the passion that simmered just beneath the surface.
"How about we finish what we started earlier?"
Your heart raced at his words, the anticipation building with every breath. With a smile, you nodded in agreement, your own desire mirrored in your eyes as you leaned in to meet his lips in a fiery kiss.
The heat between you intensified quickly, passion igniting like a wildfire as your bodies melded together in a tangle of desire. Teeth clashed against each other, tongues danced in a feverish rhythm, and hands roamed eagerly, seeking out every inch of skin they could find.
With a swift movement, you straddled Johnny, taking control of the moment as you traced a path of kisses down his neck, relishing in the soft gasps and low growls that escaped his lips. As his shirt fell away, revealing his beautifully toned body beneath, you couldn't help but admire the sight before you, feeling a surge of desire coursing through your veins.
Too shy to say anything, you let your actions speak for you. Lingering on his nipples, you teased and tantalized, eliciting soft moans of pleasure from Johnny's lips. With each flick of your tongue and gentle nip of your teeth, the tension between you grew, pushing you both closer and closer to the edge of desire.
But you weren't done yet. With a mischievous glint in your eye, you continued your exploration, trailing kisses and caresses down Johnny's torso until you reached the waistband of his jeans. With practiced hands, you teased and toyed with him through the fabric, making him harder with every stroke, relishing in the way he squirmed beneath your touch.
As his pleasured groans filled the air, you couldn't resist escalating your actions, eagerly sliding his pants down while he sat up, fixated on your every move. Locking eyes with him, you took him into your mouth, teasingly tracing the tip with your tongue, prompting a soft curse from his lips. Pulling back, you continued to lavish attention on him, savoring every moment as you licked his length, stealing glances up at him. "Enjoying yourself?" you teased, to which he responded with an enthusiastic nod.
Returning to him, you gradually took more of him into your mouth, relishing in the way his hands urged you on, guiding you further down. He pulled you up for a heated kiss, expressing his desire to explore your taste. As his lips trailed down your neck, he urged you to sit on his face, igniting nerves and excitement within you. With his encouragement, you straddled his eager mouth, blushing at his sweet words as his lips planted kisses on your thighs.
Feeling his hands on your hips, he drew you closer, his tongue eagerly finding your clit, eliciting moans of pleasure from you. As his hands explored your body, adding to your arousal, you couldn't help but cry out in bliss as he skillfully pleasured you,
As your pleasure surged, you couldn't contain your cries, feeling the intensity of his actions. "Oh, fuck," escaped your lips as he intensified his efforts, his mouth and tongue working fervently on your clit. His suction grew stronger, his tongue moving with increasing speed, drawing out guttural moans from you. "Oh my god," you exclaimed as the waves of your orgasm crashed over you, "fuck," you moaned as he persisted in his ministrations.
His hands gripping your hips, pulling you closer, he delved deeper into your core, his touch sending shivers down your spine. "Oh god, don't stop," you gasped, your breath ragged as you requested his fingers. With a calm demeanor, he complied, easing his fingers into you, eliciting a blissful moan from your lips. As he continued to pleasure you, his fingers moving rhythmically inside you, your cries of ecstasy filled the room.
"Oh my god," you moaned aloud as he momentarily paused, only to reposition himself behind you. Bending you slightly, he inserted two fingers, drawing out a soft, pleasurable moan from you. With relentless determination, he showed no mercy, driving you towards another peak of pleasure. The sound of slick noises filled the air as his fingers worked expertly within you, pushing your head gently into the headboard to ensure your stability as you surrendered to his touch.
As his hand pressed you down onto his fingers, a fervent moan escaped your lips, the sensation overwhelming you. "Oh my god," you cried out as he intensified his movements, driving you wild with desire. With increasing speed and force, his fingers plunged into you, eliciting a chorus of ecstatic moans from your lips.
Suddenly, he withdrew his fingers, his command clear. "Turn around," he instructed, guiding you gently as you complied, meeting his intense gaze. Enveloped in his embrace, you shared a deep, passionate kiss, his desire evident in his words as he broke the connection. "I want to fuck you," he declared, and you eagerly nodded in agreement, urgency coursing through your veins.
Pushed onto the bed, your legs spread wide, you watched as he knelt between them, his eyes fixated on your dripping arousal. His finger traced circles on your swollen clit, then slipped inside you, claiming you as his own. "Mine," he whispered, his gaze never wavering from yours, and you nodded in submission, a smile playing on your lips. "I'm yours," you affirmed, anticipation building in the air.
With a hungry look, he licked his lips before slowly entering you with his cock, causing you to gasp in ecstasy. "Oh my god," you moaned loudly as he began to move within you, the intensity of his thrusts driving you to the brink of pleasure.
As he increased the pace, driving into you with fervent desire, your cries of ecstasy filled the room. "Oh my god," you moaned loudly as he relentlessly fucked you, each thrust pushing you closer to the edge. Leaning down, he captured your lips in a passionate kiss, his declaration of love mingling with the sounds of your pleasure. "I love you," he murmured against your lips, his words igniting a fire within you.
Wrapping your legs around his waist, you reciprocated his declaration, your voice filled with desire. "I love you too," you confessed as he continued to ravish you with his relentless thrusts. With a swift motion, he withdrew from you, flipping you onto your stomach. "Get on all fours," he commanded, assisting you into position.
Meeting his gaze over your shoulder, you were met with a declaration of your beauty, sending shivers down your spine. As he entered you from behind, a rush of anticipation flooded your senses. His movements became more intense, driving into you harder and faster, eliciting moans of pleasure from your lips. "Oh my god," you cried out, overwhelmed by the sensations coursing through your body.
Feeling his hand reach around to play with your clit, a surge of pleasure washed over you, intensifying the pleasure building within. "Oh my god," you moaned again, lost in the ecstasy of his touch. With each deep thrust, you felt yourself teetering on the edge, your body aching for release.
As he took control, holding both your hands behind your back, you surrendered to him completely. Your petite frame under his dominance, your face buried into the sheets muffling the sounds of pleasure escaping your lips. Sensing his impending release, you knew you were on the brink of ecstasy.
With a few final, deep thrusts, you both succumbed to the ecstasy, waves of pleasure washing over you in a euphoric crescendo. As he pulled out, licking you clean, you whimpered from the overstimulation, your body trembling with aftershocks of pleasure.
a sense of blissful exhaustion washed over you both. Lying tangled together under the sheet, hearts racing and skin still tingling from the intensity of your lovemaking. As you caught your breath, he peppered soft kisses along your neck and shoulders, his touch gentle and tender. "You're incredible," he whispered, his voice filled with adoration as he caressed your cheek. You smiled up at him. In his arms, you feel safe and cherished, the weight of the world melting away as sleep begins to claim you. Drifting off with the rhythmic beat of his heart as your lullaby, you rest easy knowing that you are safe. And you finally know, what love actually feels like
~~~
hope you liked it. umh? idk tried, if you want to request anything, please do. (it'll take forever but ill respond)
please check out other works m.list
and enjoy, have a good day, night~
Tumblr media
287 notes · View notes
mafiadad5 · 9 months
Text
Can I, Be the one for you?
Tumblr media
Part 2 (the prequel)
Genre- smut/ kinda plot?
Warnings/ au- Boss to lovers, business trip, unprotected sex, slight choking and degrading, “rope” play, fingering.
Ten x femreader
Word Count- 5k
Summary- Your boss seems to have a problem with you, and loves to tease you and make you work harder than the rest, that’s when you both get invited on a business trip that could change everything, literally. Are you gonna go on this business trip with him or not?
Please continue on…🎀
I sat at my computer, typing a lengthy email to our biggest client.
"Y/n", Xiaojun popped up at my desk, one of my best work friends. "What's up?" I said, my attention on the computer, as I typed quickly, trying to get this email out as fast as I could. "Mr. Kun would like to speak to you in Tens office!" Xiaojun said, as I stopped talking, looking up at him with wide eyes.
"What do you mean Mr. Kun wants to see me, why, am I in trouble?" I got up from my desk, following behind Xiaojun "I don't know, but I'm scared for you" he said while returning to his desk, "Good luck" he said winking at me playfully before smiling.
I walked nervously to Tens office, knocking before someone let me in. As soon as I walked in I saw Mr. Kun sitting at Tens desk and Ten sitting in one of his client chairs, legs crossed as he wore a black suit, his jet black hair slicked back, his elbow on the arm rest and his hand resting on his temple.
"Hello Y/n, you mind taking a seat for me?"
Mr. Kun said, pointing to the client seat next to Tens. Mr. Kun is the biggest man in this company, boss of all the bosses, including my boss Ten, his son; we're all terrified of him. I sat down, looking at him nervously. "So...", he said looking at us. "We have a big client coming in the country tomorrow, and I need one of my area bosses to meet up with them, which I have selected you son, this is going to be big for you." He said as he looked at Ten, his hand not leaving his temple.
"So why is she here then?"
Ten said in a annoyed tone. I scoffed as he looked at me, then rolled his eyes. "Well, I need someone experienced to go with you and help out with the clients, and who else is better fit than you, y/n?" He said as he looked at me. "It's all up to you y/n, but the hotel and food will be free, and you can do anything you want free of charge for your free days, you'll have to stay 2 weeks and will have 2 free days out of the week, plus weekends, also there will be extra pay involved." I sat there looking shocked, Ten hitting the desk in front of me
"Are you fucking kidding me, no she can't come"
he said, clearly irritated. "Ten Lee, watch your mouth, I was talking to her, not you" Mr. Kun said, giving him a stern look before turning to me. "Would you like to go dear?" I looked at Ten, then back at Mr. Kun. "I don't know how my fiancé would feel about that, me going with another guy for 2 weeks?" I said looking at him,
"Gotta call daddy fiancé for approval I see."
Ten said, as he clicked his tongue. "TEN LEE, OUT NOW!" Mr. Kun shouted, as Ten sighed, rolling his eyes, getting up and leaving the room. "So... What will it be?" He said looking at me, clearly embarrassed about his son. "I'll have to talk to my fiancé, I'll email you later tonight sir." I said smiling, getting up from my chair, shaking his hand before leaving the room.
I went outside, there was Ten, leaning on the wall, smoking a cigarette, looking at me pass him. "About to call Daddy Fiancé to ask him for permission to work?" I stopped, "I'm actually about to go home." I said as I continued walking. "No you're not, you have a lot of work to do?"
"That will get done tomorrow."
I said, getting a little irritated, I always work my ass off and he always disregards it. "No it's getting done tonight, you'll be staying here until it's done, do you understand?" he said, as he threw the cig on the ground, putting it out. I turned around, him already looking at me, "Are you kidding me?" he smiled, "No I'm not kidding you, you're staying here with me.” He said as he walked into the building, still smiling.
I went to my car, calling my fiancé.
"Hendery, I was wondering if it was ok if I went on a 2 week business trip, I know you don't like being alone, but it pays really well, and could lead to a promotion as well."
"Yea babe that's ok, anything for money, who is it with?"
"Oh... it's with Ten, but we'll only be together for the clients, nothing else"
he got quiet for a second, "No, you can't go"
"But babe, it's only for work" I sighed
"I said no, we'll talk about this when you get home"
"Ok, but I'm working overtime, so I'll be home around 12am, ok"
"Ok babe I'll see you later, and if I find out you're doing anything with Ten, I'm gonna kill you."
"Ok Hendery, bye."
I made my way back inside the office, sitting at my desk, finishing my emails, and most of the work I had to do.
Everyone had already left the office by now, the time being 9pm. I was writing, focused on the paperwork as I heard someone approach me. I turned and saw Ten, his white dress shirt messily out of his black pants, hair messier than the slick back he once had, and a smirk on his face.
"What?"
I asked glancing at him, looking back at my paper. "I've thought about it, you can go, I apologize for keeping you here longer than you were supposed to be, it was immature and petty, go home." he said looking at me. "Are you serious?" I said, setting down my pen, getting up from my chair. "Yea, I'll walk you out." he said as I got up putting on my jacket, him staring me down, biting his lip.
I touched his chest, pushing him out of the way as he stood in the middle of the walkway, following closely behind me as I made my way to my car. "I'll see you later Ten." I said as I sat in my car, ready to leave "I hope you do." He said smiling in front of my window as I pulled off. What the fuck was that about.
I pulled into my driveway, just ready to rest. I entered my house, once I got in I instantly heard Henderys moans from upstairs "is he seriously..." I whispered while giggling, setting down my keys on the table. I was walking upstairs, a big smile on my face, that’s when I heard a women's voice, a women's moans.
My face instantly dropped as I slowly walked upstairs, getting to our room, hesitating to open the door, scared of what I would find. I took a deep breath before opening the door, my heart dropped as I saw a women on top of Hendery, as he held onto her hips. I stood there quiet, froze as they both got up, her wrapping herself in our sheets. I bit my lip and smiled.
"Baby it's not what it looks like"
he said, coming closer to me. "DONT- Don't touch me." I said, getting out my phone, emailing Mr. Kun, telling him I would go on the business trip, getting a response almost immediately like he was waiting for me to say yes. "What are you doing?" he asked, acting like nothing at all happened. "Texting Ten" I said in a snarky tone. "Are you kidding me, I knew you were..." I stopped him, looking at my phone, booking a hotel room for the night. "Pack up all my stuff and put it in my car." I said looking at him. "Please babe, give me one more chance."
"Or do I need to call Ten to do it?"
He was always insecure about Ten, I never gave him a reason to be, at least I think I didn’t.
He started packing my clothes, begging me to give him another chance, that he would change, his mistress sitting on the bed looking at me. I took off my ring and threw it, looking at her. "Go fetch it, I know you want it." She shook her head. I pointed to the nightstand where his ring and a photo of us sat. "What kind of whore are you to sleep with him, and you knew he was getting married?" She stayed quiet, avoiding eye contact with me.
He carried the last few bags to my car, begging me to stay. I gave him a good slap before ripping the sheets off of her and gathering all of the covers. "This is mine too" I said as I left out the front door, stuffing them into the trash can as he followed me. "Please one more chance, this will never happen again I swear." He cried and pleaded in front of my car window "Wah Wah" I said before rolling up the window and driving away, going to my hotel room and calling it a night. In all honesty, I never loved him, but my family wanted me to stay with him, so I did, which was a mistake.
It was early in the morning, I checked out of my hotel, making my way to work, parking my car in the personal car garage as instructed by Mr. Kun. Shortly after, Ten met me there, parking his car beside mine, him wearing an all black suit, his healthy black hair in a slight middle part. He made my outfit look like nothing, plain.
"Well good morning", he said sounding like the same old Ten, not the guy who talked to me last night. "Goodmorning" I said as the car that was driving us to the airport pulled up. "Daddy Fiancé let you out the house wearing that?" He said as he studied my outfit, a mini black dress, paired with a black blazer. I just ignored him and looked forward as the car pulled in front of us.
Ten looked confused, but opened the door for me, signaling for me to get in, he knows I typically have a reaction, but thought it was just early and I was tired. I numbly thanked him, getting into the car half asleep. The ride to the airport was going to be lengthy, so I just made myself comfortable, falling asleep on the way there and on the whole entire flight.
We got to the hotel, a beautiful luxury, the inside being equipped with a beautiful restaurant and bar, a game room, and a pool on the first floor. I've never seen a hotel so beautiful. Right away, Ten went up to the reception desk, getting our room keys, our chauffeur grabbing our bags and bringing them to our rooms on the top floor, the rooms being beside each other. Ten thanked him and gave him a pretty big cash tip, looking at me before going into his room. I did the same.
My bag already in the corner in the room, I decided to look around the huge hotel room. The bathroom and the room connecting, the bathtub looking like a jacuzzi in itself, the kitchen having complementary red wine, with beautiful crystal wine glasses on the marbled counters. The room lit up, the beautiful city's view peeking out from the curtains as I walked over to the balcony door, making my way outside to take in the view and the fresh air, wrapped in my silky black robe; the smell of familiar cigarettes filling my nose almost immediately.
I looked to the side of me, Ten leaning on the rail of our shared balcony, looking forward to the city with not a care in the world. I took a deep breath, looking back forward, letting everything sink in. Ten knew I was there, but he didn't care, so I didn't care as well. I heard him come closer to me, saying nothing just sticking out his cigarette box, signaling me to get one. I didn't hesitate grabbing one, turning to him so he could light it, the warm fire lighting up our faces. He looked at me, his features just as beautiful as ever, lighting the cig as I avoided eye contact, turning around after he finished.
We sat there, both leaning on the rail, admiring the night sky, the lit up city, the lit up cigs, the noise of cars driving; saying nothing at all and a million words at the same time. Jazz music leaking outside, coming from his room. He put his cig out, setting it down in the gold ashtray that sat beside us, going inside, giving me one more look before shutting his door.
The first day with the client went well, we made all of our plans to meet up with the client again and start the project. Me and Ten went separate ways for a while, I just stayed chilling in my hotel room, getting lunch and taking a nap. It was later in evening, about 10pm. I was sitting in my room watching tv, when I got a text on my phone from Ten
“Let's get a drink, meet me at the bar in 15 mins.”
I stared at my phone for a second, confused as to what was going on, what was going through his head. I got up and went to the bathroom, freshening myself up before heading down to the bar, Ten sitting in his all black suit, hair in a middle part, his hair fluffy and healthy, with two shots in front of him,looking quite bored.
I entered the bar area and he spotted me immediately, sitting up fixing his posture, straightening out his suit blazer. I sat down, crossing my legs because my skirt was pulled up a little. "The Client emailed me." He said smiling slightly, passing me one of the shots. "Mhm what did they say?" he smirked
"He asked if you were single"
I looked forward, avoiding eye contact. "And what did you say?" he stayed quiet, taking a shot in response. "A lot of people like you y/n, maybe because you wear little mini skirts as professional wear." He said looking at my thighs, then looking back up at me. I took a shot, looking at him, then at the bartender signaling for more shots, staying completely silent.
"I can't believe daddy fiancé would let you even wear that in front of me, did you get it from one of the suitcases in your car by secret or...?" I looked at him with a concerned look on my face. "I don't know what you're talking about." I said as I took another shot, looking forward. "The suitcases in your car? Doesn't ring a bell?" I took another shot, getting a little frustrated. "Nope." I said looking at him. "You know it's ok Y/n, right? You can talk to me, tell me what's going on." He said as he grabbed my hand, lightly rubbing my ring finger, where my ring used to be.
"It's really none of your business."
I said aggressively, looking forward, avoiding eye contact. "Did he do something, I told you not to trust him y/n." He said, almost in a whisper, leaning down to my ear. "You told me that out of spite, out of jealousy, because you wanted me Ten, why would I have listened to you?" I said turning and looking at him, his dark eyes shooting daggers into mine.
"Because I knew he couldn't be trusted, after-all he was my old best friend, I knew what type of person he was sweetie, you should've just listened to me. I knew he was gonna run back to that whore in the end, I knew it darling."
He rubbed his hand along my shoulder, looking at it then back into my eyes again. "I can treat you so much better Y/n." He said, his hand sliding down my arm, making his way to my thighs. "Can you?" I said, my voice soft, my face getting closer to his. "Mhm" he said in a soft, almost muffled whisper.
He backed up from me, making me crave his aura close to mine again, getting out his wallet, handing the bartender a $50 bill, grabbing my hand and pulling me out of my chair, leading me to the elevator.
He grew hungrier and hungrier by the second, backing me into the elevator wall as soon as we made it in there, kissing me before the elevator door closed. He gripped onto my hips, pulling my body close to his, kissing me like there was no tomorrow. He bit my bottom lip ever so slightly, his tongue entering my mouth, slowly exploring as he gripped my waist, digging his nails sharply into it, giving me butterflies. I sunk under him as the elevator took for what it seemed to be hours to get to the top floor.
The doors flung opened as a loud ding echoed through the elevator, but that didn't seem to matter to him, we stayed on the elevator, we didn't want to stop, we couldn't stop. I've craved his touch. I've craved it ever since I saw him in that office for the first time in forever, ever since we've been in Highschool together. I wanted him so bad.
"Uhm, excuse me."
Someone cleared their throat in front of the elevator. Ten turned around, lips swollen as we both noticed the person trying to get on the elevator. "Sorry" he said, turning to me, grabbing my waist, looking me deep in my eyes and licking his lips before turning around and walking out the elevator, me following closely behind him.
He unlocked his room door, going inside, stopping me. "What are you doing Y/n." He turned around, staring at me. "Coming into your room." I said looking up at him half way in the door. "Why is that?" He said, pushing me out with his body, exiting the room closing the door behind him. I stayed quiet looking at him, a bit confused. "Hmm?" He hummed, basically demanding an answer. I sighed turning away about to head to my room "Nevermind." I said in a disappointed tone, but he grabbed my arm, pulling me towards him again.
"No, tell me what you want from me, tell me why you want to come into my room."
He said looking me into my eyes, sending electric signals throughout my body. "I just wanted to get more wine." He looked at me, turning away, opening his door again. "You've already had enough to drink." He said before going in his room completely, leaving me in the silent hallway alone.
I was all freshened up, only in underwear and a black silky robe. I decided I wanted some fresh air before I slept so I decided to go out onto the balcony, sitting my arms on the rail, leaning over, taking in the fresh air and the beautiful view of the night city and sky.
I heard the balcony door slide open, not looking behind me because I already knew who it was. I looked down, feeling his hands glide over my back as he stood beside me, I tried to avoid eye contact, but I could feel his tense stare on me as he dragged his fingers along my arm. "What are you doing Ten?" He dragged his finger up my arm, moving to my shoulder and slowly down my back. "Can I not be on our shared balcony Y/n?" He said, his tone dark and seductive. "Tell me, why did you want to come on this balcony? What did you want on this balcony." I said, my voice shaky as his fingers dragged further and further down my back. He grabbed my waist, backing me into the wall, our faces almost touching as he looked me into the eyes.
"Do you really want to know what I want on this balcony"
His hands were in my rob, holding my bare hips, his soft delicate fingers feeling my skin, making me weak as I nodded. "I just wanted to give you the wine you asked about earlier." I grabbed his shirt, pulling him closer to me, my leg in between his. I could feel his black pants on my bare legs as I could also feel his boner.
"Just tell me the words y/n, tell me the words that you want my wine, and I'll give it to you, I'll give it all to you, just tell me you want it, tell me baby."
His voice was in a desperate whisper, his hands gripping tighter on my hips.
"I want it."
He instantly pulled me into a kiss, grabbing my waist and pulling me closer till I couldn't come any closer to him anymore. He hungrily kissed me, tearing my lips apart. "You don't know how long I've wanted this." He said as he broke this kiss, gasping for air, looking me into the eyes before diving back into the kiss. He wrapped my legs around his torso, carrying me into his room, closing the door behind him, not breaking the kiss as he carried me to the kitchen, setting me down on the counter. 
He opened my legs as he kissed down my jawline, making his way to my neck, sucking softly while opening the drawer. I played with his hair pulling him deeper as the sucking became more intense. He grabbed a condom out of the box in the drawer, pulling down his pants and boxers, looking me into the eyes as he ripped the condom open with his teeth, smiling while helping me off the counter, bending me over on it. He moved my underwear out of the way, sliding two fingers between my folds.
"Fuck you're so wet."
He positioned himself behind me, placing his tip at my entrance, rubbing it up and down, making me take deep breaths. "Are you sure you want to do this darling?" He said, moving my robe up, gliding his finger down my bare back, sending shivers down my spine.
"Yes, please I want this."
That was all he needed to hear before instantly entering me, grabbing my hips and sinking himself into me. I let out a gasp, closing my eyes from the pleasure. He made his way in and out of me, his fingernails sinking into my skin, giving me a sensation like I've never felt before. "You okay baby? Let me know if you want me to slow down." He said, his voice dark and soft, fucking my brain even more, making me moan out.
"No...Please give it to me."
He chuckled "Aw look at you, my pretty little whore, I didn't know you were like this y/n." he went harder, making my body jolt with every thrust, leaning down kissing my back, making his way up to my ear, moaning softly. "Tell me how you want it baby, say the word and I'll do it for you."
"Go faster" I managed to moan out
"ok baby I'll go faster."
My body melted under his touch, under his sweet words, my eyes rolling back into my head as he went faster and harder, my moans spurring out loudly, my bark arched under him. He went at an unimaginable pace, his moans and whimpers getting louder, sweet sounds of love and lust filling the room, echoing through the walls. "Oh shit I'm about to come" I said, moaning loudly, feeling his hands on my body, his soft lips on my neck, him inside me, driving me over the edge.
"Go ahead baby, do it. Do it for me" his thrust got sloppier as he went even faster, hitting my g-spot making my body tense up violently. I gasped as I reached my climax, my legs weak under him, deep breathing filling the room. My stomach felt tight as my body shivered. He turned me around, kissing me deeply, picking me up, wrapping my legs around him, carrying me to his bedroom.
"I'm not done with you yet."
He said as he laid me down, the cold sheets chilling my hot back. He placed a messy kiss on my hot lips again before placing his tip at my entrance. "Wait" I said, him stopping immediately looking at me in a worried expression.
"What's wrong baby?"
"Take it Off" I Said, looking at the condom tightly wrapped around his dick. "Darling..." he paused,
"Are you sure Y/n?" He said looking at me, rolling the condom off his dick. "Yes, I want to feel you, all of you, every inch of you. Don't go easy on me." I looked at him, sitting up in front of him as he looked down at me, shooting daggers into my eyes, looking down trying to avoid eye contact.
"Look at me."
He said, lifting my chin up. "Take off your robe." I obliged instantly, almost ripping it off of me. "Give it to me." He said in a husky voice, the twinkle that was once in his eyes disappearing into something far more lustful. I handed him my robe, the cool air in his room chilling me as it slid off my shoulders. He looked up as he grabbed the robe, removing the long piece of soft silky fabric from the belt loops, throwing the robe to the side.
"Give me your hands."
I slowly lifted up my hands as he grabbed them, placing my inner wrist together, tying them together with the belt of the robe, securing it tightly, but still making sure I was ok. He pushed me back onto the bed, my bare back making contact with the cold white sheets on his king sized bed. He lifted my right leg onto his shoulder, my left leg going around his waist.
“Tell me you don’t want this anymore.”
He said, dragging his finger down my thigh. I wanted it, I wanted everything, every single drop. “please.” I whispered out. His finger slowly dragged down my inner thigh, making his way lower and lower until he made his way to my clit, his thumb rubbing circles around the sensitive bud. “I can’t hear you darling.” “Please.” I said speaking louder, my breathing getting heavier as he rubbed faster, now slipping in a finger from my dripping core.
“Please what?”
He said, making direct eye contact with me, wet sounds filling the room as he fingered me harder, adding in another finger, his thumb still massaging my clit. I moaned out loud, throwing back my head, “Please, I want to do this Ten.” Hearing me moan out his name awoke something in him. He took his fingers out of me, instantly ramming himself inside of me, making me throw my head back from the pleasure and the pain of him hitting my cervix. He grabbed my waist, pulling my body towards him every-time he thrusted in, going at an unimaginable speed.
“Fuck”
He grunted, placing his right hand around my neck, his thumb dragging up my chin, entering my mouth, pulling down my bottom lip. I melted into his touch, moaning loudly as he pounded into me. He grabbed my leg that was around his waist, placing messy kisses on it before lifting it onto his shoulder like the other leg. “You like that, hmm?” He said, his black hair messily in his face, his voice sounding breathless as wet sounds, bed creaks, and the sounds of our skins thrashing together resonated in the room. I nodded, moaning loudly, head thrown back as he hit my sweet spot harder and harder, my body jolting back with every passionate thrust.
“Words princess.”
He said in almost a growl, his thrust becoming sloppier as he went rougher, little whimpers exiting out his mouth as he threw back his head. “Yes” I managed to get out, panting and moaning loudly as he hit my g-spot. I reached out my fingers and rubbed my clit with my finger, my hands still being tied together making it difficult, but Ten instantly stopped me, throwing my hands above my head. “That’s my job.” He said as he spat on my pussy, rubbing my clit with his thumb, while still thrusting in and out of me quickly. Waves of pleasure and sensation vibrated all over my body as I felt him everywhere on me.
“Do you know how beautiful you look under me.”
He said, looking me into my eyes. My body tensed up as I tightened my walls against him, reaching my high at once. “Im coming.” I screamed as my body jolted, my legs starting to shake uncontrollably, moans spurring out of my mouth. He moaned desperately as he started going faster, his last few thrust getting sloppier as he let out a choked moan, throwing his head back as he exited out of me, finishing on my stomach, his warm liquid oozing down my skin. Heavy breathes filled the room as he looked at me, his dark eyes twinkling again as he leaned down, giving me a deep passionate kiss.
“I’m gonna go run us a bath ok.”
He said as he untied my hand, looking at me then kissing my forehead before leaving me in the room alone.
We sat in the bathtub, the warm bath water helping me with my sore lower half. I sat in his lap as his hands massaged my shoulders.
“So what now Y/n?”
I moved his hands from my shoulders to my waist, wrapping them around me.
“I don’t know, what now Ten?”
I said, laying on his shoulder as I closed my eyes.
“I don’t know, but I know I loved being with you tonight.” He said, kissing my shoulder.
“Me too Ten.”
part 2 (prequel)
377 notes · View notes
wayvcod · 1 month
Text
Tumblr media
— me ajuda a te esquecer ☆
uso pessoal inspo @mercuryport
78 notes · View notes
yuuuta95 · 11 months
Text
Super Rich Kids
Tumblr media
Pairing: Nakamoto Yuta x Reader (ft. Taeyong, Jaehyun, Ten, and Xiaojun)
Warnings: sexual content, mention of suicide (but not really)
Summary: Spending the summer at a country club sounds like torture. Spending the summer at a country club with Nakamoto Yuta, Lee Taeyong, Jeong Jaehyun, Lee Ten, and (a brief appearance from) Xiao Dejun is even worse.
Word Count: 18.4k
Soundtrack: Super Rich Kids by Frank Ocean
A/N: This is my first post. A reworking of something I wrote a while ago. I hope you like it! Let me know your favourite parts! ^^
one
“Stop being so dramatic; I’ll be joining you in two weeks. My new step-bitch wants to take me shopping in Dubai so we can ‘bond’ but I know it’s just a massive excuse to convince my dad to give her his credit card so she can fulfil her gold-digging fantasies”, Sana’s voice echoed through the loudspeaker of my phone as I finished packing my bags. I walked over to my bed, falling back onto it and turning my head so that I was facing the phone I had laid on my pillow.
 “I’m sorry, Sana. If it makes you feel any better, while you’re splashing the cash in Dubai, I’ll be suffering a slow and painful death at the country club. God knows why my dad and Jessica insist on spending all summer there when there are so many other places to visit and so many other things to do that don’t involve making forced conversation with a bunch of rich, sexist men, their trophy wives and their spoiled children!” I sulked. I lifted my head as I heard Sana giggling on the other line.
 “Didn’t you just describe your own family, Y/N?” she laughed. As the realisation hit me, I couldn’t help but let out a small chuckle.
 “I’m not spoiled though”, I argued, though my smile never left my face.
“You are a little… Oh, shit, I have to go. The step-bitch is calling me. You’re so lucky your dad married someone who at least cares about you. My mommy treats me like a burden she has to bear in order to continue getting access to unlimited money. Okay, I really have to go now, she’s coming upstairs. I’ll see you in two weeks, yeah?” Sana didn’t give me a chance to reply before hanging up. Burying my head deeper into my pillow, I screamed. This was going to be another dull networking event disguised as a holiday. Same shit, different year.
“Y/N… sweetheart, we’re here”, I slowly opened my eyes and saw Jessica smiling down as she gave me another gentle nudge. “Your father and I are going to go check in; make sure you lock up the car when you get out”. With that, I felt car keys being pushed into my hand and the car door being closed. I lifted my head and looked out of the window just in time to see her shuffling away in her heels, struggling to keep up with my dad who clearly didn’t care that she was having trouble in her new shoes. He really didn’t deserve her. I reached into my bag and pulled out a mirror, trying to salvage my messy hair and clean up my smudged makeup. How had I managed to end up looking like such a mess within the space of a 3-hour car ride and nap? A few moments later I emerged from the car looking somewhat presentable. I locked up the car, not failing to notice that it was parked right in front of the club in a reserved parking space. It must have been one of the perks of being close friends with the club’s owner, Lee Soo-man.
 “Dude, isn’t that Y/N?” I heard a voice mumble. I recognised it immediately… Jaehyun. My head whipped back to find what I could only describe as my worst nightmare. Standing in front of me, smirks covering their features as they each gave me a once-over, were Jaehyun, Yuta, Ten and Taeyong. I could feel my heart racing as I tried not to feel too insecure under their gazes. As always, Yuta was the first to speak.
“You look like shit”, he scoffed before adjusting his bag pack and making his way towards the reception building. I rolled my eyes. Typical prick. I looked over at Jaehyun expectedly. He was Yuta’s right-hand man and usually the one to add onto any insult that had been thrown my way.
 “Hmmm, I’d still fuck you”, he simply winked before following on the heels of his best friend, shadowed by a bored looking Ten.
“In your dreams, Jeong”, I yelled after him. Frustrated and already planning how I was going to avoid those jerks for the whole summer, I turned to find Taeyong staring at me as a result of my sudden outburst. I shifted uncomfortably as I waited for him to say something. He simply smiled and nodded before following the others. As luck would have it, the boy I have been crushing on for the past year was the one who had just barely acknowledged my existence then walked away. Why couldn’t he have been the one to say he wanted to fuck me?
As soon as I got into my room, I collapsed onto the bed. Why was the universe punishing me? Not only could my best friend not be here for the first two weeks of this dumpster fire, I was going to have to deal with Yuta alone. I could handle Jaehyun; he was just a cocky playboy who used his admittedly gorgeous face to manipulate vulnerable, attention deprived trust fund girls into letting him fuck their brains out. I knew him too well to fall for his techniques. I could handle Ten; he was uninterested in everyone and everything, only looking up from his phone occasionally to drop a sarcastic comment or two. He didn’t care enough about me to bother me… I’m not going to lie, that actually made me crave his attention a little. Taeyong… I could barely handle him but anyone would only have to look at his face to see why. He was sculpted by the Gods yet was so unaware of his beauty. I didn’t understand how someone so sweet and friendly could be mixed up with someone like Yuta.
Oh yes, Yuta, the one boy I couldn’t handle.
He was the definition of a spoilt brat, using money to buy whatever and whoever he wanted. Urgh, I couldn’t understand what had possessed me to sleep with him repeatedly over the course of the five years I’d known him. He was rude, selfish, materialistic and arrogant, yet I’d managed to let myself get lost in him. I’d managed to let him whisper sweet nothings into my ear as he pulled my hips into his, thrusting desperately as I trembled beneath him. I’d even managed to repeatedly allow him into my mouth, my swollen lips wrapped around him as he tried to control his grunts out of fear that someone would discover us in the empty classroom. Despite our regular arguments and less-than-friendly manner of addressing one other, we had always found our way back together. I eventually broke it off when I realised that my crush on Taeyong would never become anything more than a crush if I was secretly fucking one of his best friends. Yuta didn’t take it so well. He accused me of being desperate for ‘pining after a guy who was worse than all the fuckboys he knew combined’. He tried to convince me that Taeyong wasn’t as he seemed and frankly, I found his attempt at sabotaging Taeyong to be pathetic. Since our ‘break up’ almost 6 months ago, I hadn’t seen or heard from Yuta, and had therefore mistakenly assumed I would never have to deal with him.
 “Y/N, we’re going out to dinner. Do you want to join us?” I looked towards my door and found Jessica smiling at me. Before I could respond, my dad’s voice came booming from the living room.
“She has to go. What will Lee Soo-man think if my whole family isn’t there? It’ll look like we don’t appreciate his hospitality. Y/N, wear something presentable, and be out here in 10 minutes”, he bellowed. I could see the apologetic look on Jessica’s face as she closed the door, leaving me to get ready.
The ballroom where dinner was being served was massive to say the least. But with its expensive art, frosted windows, golden walls and extravagant chandelier, it looked like it was trying too hard. As we were shown to our table, I couldn’t help but notice that there were seven plate settings, meaning we were expecting to entertain four other guests. I sighed as I adjusted my dress, becoming more self-conscious of how low cut it was. I turned around and scanned the room looking for… Yuta? Taeyong? I wasn’t sure. Either way, I found neither. Turning back in my chair, I almost let out a scream as the previously unoccupied seat in front of me now had a raven-haired boy whose attention was consumed by the device in his hand.
 “Hi Ten”, I tried to usurp his concentration. He simply looked up at me, gave a forced smile and returned to him device. “Okay then”, I mumbled under my breath. Ten’s father and mine were good friends so it was no surprise that they had chosen to combine our family dinners. Like I said, this was all a big networking event disguised as a family getaway.
 “Ten, please put that thing away”, his mother said, her voice so overly sweet that it was obvious that she was upset with him. Ten let out a dramatic sigh before slipping his phone into his pocket and staring at me, as if to say this is your fault.
“You have my attention. What do you want?” he simply stated.
 “Is being a total asshole a pre-requisite to being in Yuta’s squad?” I shot back.
“If it is then you seem to have a thing for assholes”. I furrowed my brows. “Don’t think I’ve missed your pathetic attempts to get me to talk to you. Or your whatever with Yuta. And, God, you look like a love struck puppy every time Tae walks past you. It’s only a matter of time before you start lusting after Jaehyun as well”, he mused, “Good thing Xiaojun is volunteering this summer otherwise I’d have to endure you eye-fucking him as well”.
 “Ten! That is enough!” his mother had clearly been eavesdropping on the conversation, not trusting her antisocial son to interact like a normal human being.
“It’s okay, ma’am”, I smiled sweetly at her before turning my attention back to Ten. “You’re more observant than you seem”, I simply laughed. Without his phone, he was looking for some entertainment and clearly riling me up was his idea of a good time.
 “You don’t have to be observant to notice the drool falling from your lips when Tae is anywhere within your line of vision”, he retorted, “As for Yuta, you two really weren’t as subtle as you thought… And me? Whenever you see us at school, you say hi to me first, even though we’re not friendly. It’s because you crave what you can’t have; it’s a subconscious thing. But who can blame you? Just look at me, who wouldn’t want a piece?” he winked. I rolled my eyes. For someone who was constantly looking down at his phone, he saw a lot more than other people did. I stated to wonder if he had discussed all of this with the others. As if he had read my mind, Ten simply smirked and said, “Don’t worry. These are all our little secrets”.
I had somehow managed to get through dinner, using all my energy to ignore Ten’s gaze. I was starting to want anything but his attention. He had this intense way of undressing people with his eyes. I’d felt naked as I took forks full of pasta to my mouth. This hadn’t been helped by the fact that my already low cut dress kept slipping down, resulting in Ten occasionally glancing at my chest.
 “Ten, why don’t you walk Y/N back to her family’s suite?” his mother suggested when she noticed how restless I was becoming, having finished my food half an hour ago. Ten, whose gaze had now shifted to a red head a few tables down, looked at me and raised his eyebrow as if to ask do you want me to? I gave a subtle nod and got up from my chair. I made my way to the exit, and could hear Ten’s footsteps not far behind.
A refreshing gust of wind hit my face as I stepped out of the ballroom. It was its own separate building meaning that I had to walk across the artificial field to get to the building where our suite was. Although I could have allowed the short two-minute walk to be a silent one, I found that familiar craving for Ten’s attention creeping back into me as I noticed that he was already looking down at his phone.
 “So who was the red head?” I questioned.
“Why? Are you jealous?” Ten grinned at me.
 “No… I was just curious. You kept staring at her. Could you be crushing on her perhaps?” I countered.
“Leave the psychoanalysing to me, Y/N”, he laughed, “No, I don’t like her. But she likes me. I can tell she’s been crushing on me for a while. She was looking for me from the moment she entered the ballroom, and when she finally found me, she couldn’t stop looking back again and again… and again. I was bored so I looked back”, he spoke as if he was reciting a well-known fact.
 “What are you?” I looked up at him in disbelief. He let out a laugh. A genuine laugh; and it was one of the most beautiful things I’d ever heard.
“I like psychology. I like analysing people. Humans are so fascinating. I read somewhere that humans are their true selves when they think no one is watching so…” he waved his phone, “I often pretend I’m not watching”. I couldn’t help but laugh at this new revelation that uninterested Ten was actually secretly analysing everyone.
 “Apart from all that bullshit from dinner, what can you tell me about who I am?” I asked. He stopped in his tracks, looking taken aback by the question. I stopped and turned to see what he was doing. He unlocked his phone and tapped the screen a couple of times before clearing his throat.
“I have here in my notes…”
 “In your notes?!” I cried.
“Shhhh. I have here in my notes, ‘obsession with Tae shows destructive personality, dated (or at least fucked) Yuta then broke his heart, desperation for Ten - that’s me – shows a desperation for male attention possibly brought on by paternal issues, pupils dilate when looking at Yuta suggesting attraction, actually pupils dilate when looking at Jaehyun, Taeyong, Xiaojun and Ten – me again – so possibly just super thirsty’. Again, I think that might be because of your paternal problems”. I stood there, shocked at the incredibly accurate yet also very invasive analysis.
 “I have some questions”, I muttered.
“Naturally…”
 “Why is my ‘obsession’ with Tae destructive? What makes you think I broke Yuta’s heart? And how the fuck do you notice my pupil’s dilating? You hardly ever look at me!”
“You did break Yuta’s heart. I can tell. He hasn’t been the same since you two stopped… whatever the fuck it was you were doing. He’s crankier and he just sleeps with a shit ton of random girls like he’s trying to forget something… or someone. How cliché. As for the eyes thing, I watch you closer than you realise. Don’t be embarrassed though, we’re all pretty fucking hot. You’re one of our many, many, many, many admirers”, he smirked as I resisted the urge to roll my eyes, “And Tae… You like him because you think he’s not like the others, right? That he’s charming and humble and shy? But honestly, Tae is as manipulative and cocky as they come. The only difference between Jae and Tae is that Jae is upfront”. My mind is suddenly reminded of Yuta’s own warnings about Taeyong. “Tae is like me; he likes psychology. But unlike me, he uses it to fuck with girls. Surely, you should be able to realise that it doesn’t add up that he is friends with people who are supposedly so unlike him… birds of a feather flock together. There are so many signs that he’s playing you and a dozen other girls but you’ve subconsciously erased all…”
 “Okay, geez, stop!” I finally shouted, “You can go back! I can find my own way back to my room!” Ten really was using me as a form of entertainment because he wasn’t on his phone. Before he could respond, I was already turning on my heels and making my way to the building ahead of me.
“Be careful of wolves in sheep’s clothing, Y/N”, chuckled Ten. I ignored him as I continued walking.
two
Be careful of wolves in sheep’s clothing, Y/N.
Be careful of wolves in sheep’s clothing.
Be careful of wolves.
Be careful.
These words had not left my brain in the last three days. I hadn’t spoken to Ten since that night although I did occasionally catch glimpses of him and Yuta walking around the club. To my relief, neither of them even bothered to acknowledge my existence. I was still incredibly upset at the fact that Ten had essentially told me I had severe daddy issues which made me crave male attention. No wonder I’d never seen him or heard of him dating anyone; despite being insanely attractive, he wasn’t exactly a charmer.
“Y/N?” I heard a knock at my bedroom door. Panic set in my chest as I shuffled off my bed and cautiously made my way to the door. That deep voice didn’t belong to Jessica or my father, the only two other people with access to the suite. As I reached the door, another knock resonated through my room. Okay, if it was a murderer, they wouldn’t have been knocking, right? I turned to door knob and swung the door open only to come face to face with…
 “Taeyong?! What are you doing here?” I made no effort to hide the surprise in my voice. He stood there in a plain white shirt and swimming shorts, a shy smile rested on his lips.
“Your dad told me you hadn’t left your room in a few days. I-I wasn’t asking about you; he was talking to my dad and I was just there and he saw me and he just asked me to invite you out or something...” Taeyong sped through his sentence so quickly I had to take a moment to process what he was saying. “Anyway, I don’t want you to be bored and alone, and some friends of mine have booked out the West Court Swimming Pool for a party that’s starting in about an hour so I was wondering if you wanted to come? I know it’s already like 9PM so I understand if you don’t want to come.” I froze in place, simply staring at the Greek God before me; this sculpted piece of art who had just asked me to hang out with him. As I smiled, about to accept his invitation, it dawned on me that his ‘friends’ were the boys I’d been trying to avoid.
 “Actually… I don’t think that’s such a good idea…” I started.
“Is it because of Ten and Yuta?” he surprised me by asking. I looked up from my feet and into his eyes, nodding. “Ten told me what he said to you. It was pretty shitty but that kid just lacks a lot of social skills so don’t take it personally”.
 “He told you that he told me you’re basically evil?” I found myself asking. Taeyong’s eyes widened and I immediately regretted what I had said.
“No, he told me that he told you that you crave attention or something like that… Wait, he said I was evil?” Taeyong held my gaze as I tried to think of an excuse. I couldn’t so I just nodded. “I mean; do you think I’m evil?” he asked. I shook my head and he seemed relieved. “Listen, you didn’t hear this from me but Ten likes you. He’s had a crush on you for about three years now so maybe he’s trying to weed out the competition because he’s – I don’t know – obsessed with you or something”. Overwhelmed by this new revelation, I stood speechless for a few seconds before deciding to use this opportunity in my favour.
 “The competition? That would imply that you like me too”, I questioned. Again, Taeyong’s eyes widened at my response and he immediately ran his hand through his hair.
“Wow, I really shouldn’t have come. Your dad was worried about you so I just thought… Now I look pathetic; it looks like Ten and Yuta really did mess up my chances”, he stated. At the mention of Yuta’s name, my entire body began to burn up with anger. I just knew that he had been involved in this. Ten and Yuta were trying to sabotage Taeyong, and by me avoiding their entire group, I was playing into whatever this was. But if according to Ten, Yuta still liked me, and according to Taeyong, Ten liked me, why were they working together to – no, I was looking too much into this. I liked Taeyong and he had just revealed that he liked me too so that’s what I would put my energy towards.
“No, you don’t look pathetic. Actually, I’d love to come to the party”, I beamed. Taeyong immediately smiled back.
“That’s great! I’ll wait for you in the living room if that’s okay”. I nodded, closed my door and ran to my unpacked suitcase to pick out some swimwear before I changed my mind.
“You look nervous”, Taeyong observed as we walked hand-in-hand to the West Court. I looked up at him and he gave me a small reassuring smile. As we approached the swimming area, I couldn’t help but notice how quiet it was. I also began to realise that the West Court building didn’t seem to have any lights on as we walked towards it.
 “It’s really quiet and dark”, I stated, hoping Taeyong could explain why there was no sign of life. As Taeyong opened his mouth to say something, I felt a sudden mass of water being poured over my head, completely soaking into the floral dress I had thrown on over my swimwear. Suddenly, I was being bombarded with what felt like water balloons. I felt Taeyong’s hand pull me so that I was standing behind him. My initial reaction was to laugh at this surprise attack but as my body started getting itchy and hot, I realised that something wasn’t right. As an influx of water balloons continued to come our way, I brought my hand to my nose and took a quick sniff; there was a faint smell that told me that this wasn’t just plain water. “WHAT THE FUCK?” I suddenly shouted. The water balloons continued at a steady pace until one hit my straight in the face, the liquid going right into my eyes. The intense burning caused me to collapse onto the pavement, my head in my hands.
 “STOP!” I heard Taeyong call out. Almost immediately, the attack ceased. The lights on the side of the pavement that had previously been off suddenly sparked on. With my eyes burning, I couldn’t make out the faces of the figures around me but I could see their panicked body movements as they tried to defuse the situation.
“Fuck! Was that supposed to happen?” I recognise the voice that belonged to Jaehyun. I felt Taeyong pull me closer.
 “What was in those balloons?” Taeyong asked as he used the back of his hands to wipe my now stinging eyes.
“It was water infused with-with some of-of those hot J-Japanese bath s-salts of Yuta’s. Shit! I don’t think they’re supposed to get in the eyes!” I heard Jaehyun panic.
“Well they did so now what?” Taeyong spat out. Another voice I couldn’t recognise spoke up.
“It says to seek medical attention on the package”, the voice said. My vision was now un-blurring and as I lifted my head to look up at the figures in front of me, Taeyong grabbed my head and used his thumbs to wipe over my eyes, getting rid of the excess liquid.
“I’ll take you to the medical centre”, he whispered as he helped me up. “You guys clean this mess up and go back to your suites”, he ordered the others. As Taeyong and I started making our way to the medical centre, I quickly looked back and saw four figures begin to clear up the mess they had created.
“I can’t believe you have to wear an eye patch for the next couple of days”, laughed Sana as I recounted the previous day’s events for her over the phone.
 “I know right. And my dad is making me go out to watch a polo match in a few minutes”, I sighed. I had just finished putting on the final touches to my makeup but the massive black eyepatch covering my left eye and the redness still in the right eye took most of the attention.
“I’m sorry. Just wear a really big hat and keep your head down”, Sana tried to comfort me.
 “This would have never happened if you were here!” I cried out.
“Actually, yes it would have. If Taeyong had come to your door and asked you to go to a party with him, would you have been like ‘no, Sana is here’?”
 “Okay, fine! You’re right. I still can’t believe how sweet he was yesterday. He stayed with me until midnight in the medical centre and then walked me back to my family’s suite. Why does he hang out with those Neanderthals?” I felt myself getting angry just at the mention of his friends.
“I can’t believe Yuta and Ten would stoop to that level. Jaehyun, I can understand because when he’s not fucking girls, he’s harassing them”, Sana spat out angrily.
 “Yeah, they must have been furious to find out that Tae and I were coming to the party together… If the party was even real. I bet they set it all up just for that attack”, I mused.
“But then they wouldn’t have known Tae was going to bring you… Unless he was in on it too”.
 “Why would Tae be in on something like that? He was attacked too”, I shrugged off the claim, “I have to go now. I’ll talk to you later”. After exchanging goodbyes with Sana, I went into my dad’s room and grabbed the biggest hat I could find in Jessica’s collection before making my way down to reception to join my family.
The polo match was as dull as I had expected. I sat at our family’s table alone as my father and Jessica had gone to mingle. The tall lemonade in front of me had quickly become too warm under the intense heat of the sun. I found myself sweating but resisted the temptation to take off my hat as it had done a great job at hiding my eyepatch.
 “Hello Y/N. Fancy seeing you here”. I felt the presence of two bodies sitting either side of me.
“Hello Yuta. Are you surprised because you were expecting me to be blind after your little stunt last night?” I shot back.
 “What the fuck are you talking about?” he chuckled. He leaned his head forward and upon catching a glimpse of my red eye and eye patch, his smile fell. “What happened to you?”
It took all my energy not to slap him. “Oh it turns out that Japanese bath salt stuff isn’t eye-friendly”, I sarcastically retorted. Ten had now leaned forward and was studying my face too.
 “You’re a weird chick, Y/N. What are you actually talking about?” Ten joined in.
“Why are you two even talking to me? You’ve been blanking me for days”, I changed the subject, tired of their fake innocent act.
 “This polo match is dead and we thought terrorising you would cheer us up but it looks like someone beat us to it”, Yuta’s hand had found its way to my face; he gently stroked the involuntary tears falling from under my eye patch. I grabbed his wrist and pulled away his hand in an attempt to stop the fluttering in my stomach as our skin made contact.
“You don’t get to act like you care when you didn’t even say a word last night”, I hissed.
 “You keep referring to ‘last night’ like I’m supposed to know what the fuck you’re talking about”, Yuta hissed back.
“Yeah, Y/N, you sound a bit confused. Are you sure you didn’t eat any of these bath salt things?” Ten continued analysing my face. “Your face is so swollen. You should go to the medical centre”, he added.
 “You two are such assholes. You see how bad the damage is in day light so now you want to relinquish responsibility”, I scoffed.
“I’m literally going to fucking drag you out of here by your eyepatch if you don’t start making sense”, Yuta exhaled in frustration. As I opened my mouth to shout at him, I spotted Taeyong quickly making his way to the table.
 “Y/N, come with me. Don’t let them bother you anymore”, Taeyong took my hand and pulled me away, leaving behind a very confused looking Ten, and a very furious looking Yuta.
“…so then Ten told me the party was a West Court and I should be there at around 9PM. I never knew they were going to ambush us like that. Yuta told me earlier this morning that it was payback – whatever that means”, Taeyong explained.
 “How did they know I was with you? It didn’t even seem like there was a party to begin with so what if you hadn’t run into my dad then ended up inviting me?” I tried to make sense of everything.
“I-I don’t know Y/N. I just know that I texted them while you were getting ready to explain why I was running late”, he sighed. We were sitting in the reception area of the club’s main building enjoying the feeling of air conditioning hitting our hot skin. There were so many things that still didn’t make any sense. Taeyong looked at me and gave me a sympathetic smile before saying, “This is all my fault… You still look beautiful though”. I had long since removed my hat and allowed my puffy face to be revealed to him.
 “No, I don’t. My face is swollen”, I echoed Ten’s words. Taeyong simply leaned forward, placing a chaste kiss on my lips.
“You’re actually kidding me, right?” Taeyong and I both quickly turned to face Yuta and Ten who were now standing just a few metres away from us. “Tae, we agreed that she was off limits”, Yuta growled.
 “She’s not a possession”, Taeyong shot up in his seat and took a step closer to Yuta.
“You manipulative… What is this I hear from Jaehyun about bath salts and water balloons?” Yuta stepped closer to Taeyong.
 “I don’t know. You tell me; they were your bath bombs. Stop trying to act innocent now that you see the damage you’ve done”, Taeyong didn’t back down and now the two boys were standing there with their faces only inches apart.
“Tell me, Y/N...” Ten suddenly spoke up, “… did you actually see me or Yuta wherever the hell you were attacked last night? You seem pretty sure that we were there”. I carefully thought back to the night before. The stinging in my eyes. The blurry vision. Only being able to make out dark figures. Only being able to recognise Jaehyun’s voice.
 “There were four people who orchestrated the attack, and I know that one of them was Jaehyun. I didn’t recognise the other’s voice. And that leaves two others”, I worked out. Yuta rolled his eyes.
 “Tae has more friends that just Ten and I. That could have been anyone”, he countered.
“Then where you last night?” Taeyong suddenly asked. Yuta turned his attention back to Taeyong.
 “I can’t say…” Yuta’s voice was low and menacing.
 “And what about you, Ten?” Taeyong smirked.
 “…I can’t say either”, Ten cleared his throat.
“How fucking convenient”, I muttered before getting up from my seat and grabbing Taeyong’s hand. Yuta’s eyes immediately landed on our entwined fingers and I could tell he was angry.
 “Dude, I said she was off limits”, he simply said to Taeyong before turning around and making his way to the reception door. Ten began to follow but turned around before reaching the door.
 “Did you ever think that maybe five guys orchestrated that attack and one of them was the one standing by your side”, Ten chuckled humourlessly before leaving. Taeyong squeezed my hand tighter and looked down at me smiling. It made no sense for him to have been a part of it and so for the second time that day, I dismissed claims that he had been involved.
“There you are!” Jessica shouted from across the field. I ran over to her and my father; they were sitting at our table, my boiling hot lemonade keeping them company.
 “Please put the hat back on, Y/N, your face is a bit of an eyesore right now”, my dad mumbled. I placed the hat back on my head. “Honestly, you go out one night and I get a call from medical at stupid o’clock telling me that some boy is bringing you back home”.
“She was attacked, darling”, Jessica gritted her teeth.
 “What was she doing out so late at night anyway?” my dad huffed.
“You’re the one who told Taeyong I hadn’t left my room in days…” I countered.
 “And why would I do that? What business do I have discussing you with this Taeyong boy?” he turned to me.
“Well, maybe he just overheard you when you were speaking to his father about me”, I stated.
“And what business would I have discussing you with his father?” my dad looked perplexed. Come to think of it, he had a right to be confused. The situation made little sense now that I thought about it.
 “Tae came over yesterday and…”
“Oh, my fault”, Jessica laughed nervously, “He told me you two had plans and that he wanted to come and get you because you weren’t answering your phone… so I gave him our suite key”.
 “You gave a boy the key to our suite so he could visit my daughter while we weren’t there?” I heard my dad start to argue but my thoughts were elsewhere. Taeyong had not tried to call me, and up until he had come up to my room, we did not have plans…
three
Taeyong placed another chaste kiss on my lips as we walked hand-in-hand down the beach. It was getting late but the summer sun was refusing to set. The beach was only a 15-minute drive from the country club but I knew we had to leave soon in order to make it back in time for yet another networking dinner.
“Walking on the beach. Who would have thought Lee Taeyong was so cliché?” I giggled. Taeyong smirked at me.
 “What can I say? I’m full of surprises”, he whispered as we came to a sudden stop and he pulled me into an embrace. We stood there in silence for a few seconds before I pulled away from him.
“We should really be getting back now. My family is meeting up with the Jeongs before the dinner to pop open a bottle of champagne. Something about a business deal or whatever”, I mumbled, upset that I had to pull myself away from this perfect day. Ever since the stupid prank Jaehyun, Yuta and Ten had pulled five days ago, along with the mystery guy, Taeyong and I had spent every day together; we’d gone to restaurants outside of the club, we’d gone shopping, we’d walked on the beach and… we’d made out on more than one occasion. Taeyong wasn’t trying to rush me into anything deeper, and I truly appreciated that.
 “Okay, let’s go. I’m sorry you’ll have to spend time with Jaehyun though”, he laughed as he led me towards the stairs to the car park. “I know you still haven’t forgiven him and the others for what they did”.
“I’d be less upset if Yuta and Ten would actually admit that they were involved”, I huffed. Taeyong let out a sigh.
 “Like I said before, they’re both just trying to fuck with us. Ten is head over heels in love with you so he doesn’t want to see us together. And Yuta is still bitter over your break up, I guess”.
 “Did everyone know about Yuta and I because I thought we were a secret”, I laughed nervously.
 “Don’t worry. Ten and I are the only ones who really noticed. We’re more observant than other people”, he stated. I was immediately reminded of the night that Ten had told me that him and Taeyong were a lot alike but Taeyong used his ‘observations’ to manipulate girls. After learning that Taeyong had lied about having plans with me so that Jessica could let him into our suite, I’d been wary of him. However, having spent these last few days with him, I didn’t feel manipulated. He was sweet and considerate and hadn’t tried to get into my pants or anything so I was struggling to see how this benefited him in the slightest. Yuta and Ten had made no attempts to apologise or offer an explanation as to where they were during the night my eyes were almost burned out of my skull. Jaehyun had offered a very sincere apology but then instantly gone back to being his fuck-boy-self the next time I’d seen him. I wasn’t looking forward to seeing him at the pre-dinner celebration.
As luck would have it, I arrived at our family suite only to be met by my father, Jessica, Mr Jeong and Mrs Jeong toasting to whatever they were toasting to. Jessica immediately explained that they had decided to make it a ‘adults only’ thing and that I would have to go to the Jeongs’ suite to wait for them to finish their mini-celebration. Then they’d call us down to dinner. I’d essentially cut my date with Taeyong short to come back and be forced to hang out with the mess that was Jaehyun.
As I entered the Jeongs’ suite, I couldn’t help but notice that it was twice the size of ours. With its tall ceiling and grand furnishing, complete with a jacuzzi on the balcony, I could tell why my dad had been so eager to close his deal with Mr Jeong’s company. My father was nothing if not money and power hungry. It would explain why he spent most of my life trying to raise profit instead of his own daughter.
 “All of this could be yours if you married me one day”, I heard Jaehyun’s voice cut through my thoughts. I turned around to see him standing there with his hair dishevelled and half of his shirt buttons undone, a small smirk playing on his lips. It didn’t take a genius to notice that he had just finished fucking some girl in his room. And sure enough, as I was about to reply to his comment, a disgruntled blonde stumbled out of his room with her heels in her hands.
 “So, you just go around promising marriage to every girl you see, huh?” she spat out as she struggled to fix the strap of her red dress.
 “It’s the fastest way to get them into bed”, Jaehyun shot back, smiling.
“You’re lucky you’re rich and hot, but at the end of the day, does that money buy daddy’s attention?” she taunted.
 “See, all I heard was ‘you’re rich’, ‘you’re hot’ and ‘daddy’. I just fucked your brains out, okay… learn to share; Y/N is standing right there if you maybe want to…”
“You’re disgusting, Jeong Jaehyun. I can’t believe I actually liked you”, tears began forming in the girl’s eyes.
 “Gee, listen, I’m sorry Rochelle…”
“IT’S ROSÉ YOU FUCKING ASSHOLE!” And with that, the blonde spun around and stomped towards the door. She struggled with it for a second before flinging it open and storming out.
“How rude. She didn’t even close the door”, Jaehyun mused, “Sorry you had to see that, darling”.
“You’re disgusting”, I mirrored Rosé’s words. Jaehyun brought his hand up to his chest in fake hurt.
 “I thought we were cool now”, he pouted. I rolled my eyes before falling back onto the large black sofa in the middle of the living room. I took my phone out of my pocket and began texting Taeyong. I heard Jaehyun’s footsteps coming towards me but I ignored them in an effort to remain calm and stop myself from attacking him. That Rosé girl clearly had very real feelings for him and he used that to his advantage then discarded her like a used tissue. “I said I was sorry about the balloons, okay?” he sighed as he took a seat next to me.
“No, not okay, Jaehyun. You, Ten and Yuta are such dicks”, I finally replied after realising that Taeyong would not be responding to my text for a while. Jaehyun looked at me, confused.
 “I get why I’m a dick. But what did those two idiots do to piss you off?”
“The same thing you did”, I shot back.
 “Babe, how many times have you been attacked by bath bomb infested water balloons this summer?” he laughed. I didn’t need to ask what he meant because I understood. Yuta and Ten hadn’t been there. “If you want, I can get Jisung, Jaemin and Jeno to write official apologies and we can get up at dinner tonight and read out our letters and cry and…” He continued with his sarcastic train of thought as I suddenly realised that I had spent the last five days angry at the wrong people. The three little Js, as everyone stupidly referred to them as, were boys from the lower year of our school who occasionally carried out Yuta, Jaehyun, Ten, Taeyong, and Xiaojun’s dirty work in order to impress them; I guess they hoped that by the time the older boys graduated, they’d become the new fuck-boy clique that got all the girls and was envied by all the guys. I felt disgusted that I lived in a world where young boys aspired to be like…
 “Jaehyun. Shut up. I’m over it”, I snapped. At that moment, I realised that I could use this opportunity to confirm what my heart already feared to be true. “I forgive you, the Js and Tae”, I said. I waited for Jaehyun’s face to twist in confusion and for him to ask me why I’d mentioned Taeyong but he simply smiled and nodded. I suddenly felt so stupid. I’d let Taeyong manipulate me for these last few days and turn me against Yuta and Ten… but to what end? What was he getting out of this?
An hour passed and I was thankful that Jaehyun’s fuck-boy façade had faded after about 10 minutes. As much as he liked to believe he was this heartless playboy, and as much as he liked to make others believe it too, he was actually a very decent guy. Some would go as far as to say that he was actually… cool; and not in the school popularity way, in a genuine and fun-to-be-around way. I still had to deal with the occasional pervy comment every now and again though. But he helped me forget about the mess that I would have to deal with later that night; I needed to confront Taeyong and apologise to Yuta and Ten.
“What are you thinking about?” Jaehyun whispered. My head was rested on his shoulder and his head was rested on my head as we watched TV.
 “I’m thinking… how are you this bearable when I normally want to punch you in the teeth?” I chuckled. Jaehyun laughed along.
 “Don’t go around telling girls I’m bearable! You’ll fuck up my street cred”, he simply replied before we settled back into a comfortable silence.
This time dinner was held outside. I’d quickly run to my suite, changed and redone my makeup when I got a call from Jessica telling us that they were heading to dinner. My father would not have appreciated me showing up in a swimsuit cover up. The dinner location was stunning; it was next to the lake and the trees were covered in dozens of fairy lights. White tables and chairs were carefully placed across the grass, and live classical music filled the space. I immediately started looking for either one of the boys I needed to talk to tonight and as luck would have it, I spotted Ten sitting on a chair by the lake looking down at his phone. I quickly grabbed my own chair and made my way towards him, startling him a little when I took a seat beside him.
 “Fucking hell”, he gasped.
 “Sorry, I thought you’d see me coming. Isn’t seeing stuff your super power or something?” I laughed. Ten shot me a dazzling smile before he looked back down at his phone.
 “Does this mean I’ve been forgiven for what I may or may not have done?”, he suddenly said. I knew he had realised that I’d worked out the truth and was trying to apologise. He wasn’t going to let this be easy, was he?
 “I don’t know what Tae wants from me but yeah, I’m sorry. I was… I am being played and I didn’t want to believe it because of my stupid crush”, I sighed, “You have to admit it looked so suspicious though! You and Yuta wouldn’t tell me where you were on that night and you’d both spent all week together throwing me dagger eyes”. Ten observed me for a moment.
 “You’re right. It was all a bit shady” he pondered.   
“So I’m guessing you’re not head over heels in love with me like Tae said?” I could feel my heart pounding as I waited for an answer but Ten simply burst out into laughter. I looked over at him and saw him struggling not to fall out of his chair as he continued cackling. Eventually, his laughter died down and he wiped the tears that had escaped from his eyes.
 “Sorry but that’s hilarious”, he stifled a giggle.
“Glad to know being attracted to me is that funny”, I made no effort to hide my hurt.
 “Shit, sorry. I’m guessing Tae failed to mention to you that I am 100% gay?” he smiled at me. My heart stopped. Suddenly, things started coming together. I’d never seen or heard of any of his relationships with girls but I assumed that he was just more private than his friends. I remembered him telling me that he was looking at that girl ‘just for fun’ the first time our families went to dinner but I’d assumed he meant that he wasn’t interested in her specifically. He did spend a lot of time with Yuta and they had failed to tell me where they were the night I was hurt. Was he… was he…?
“Are you dating Yuta?” I suddenly shouted out loud. Ten’s eyes widened and he turned to face me. We stared at each other for a few seconds before he started howling with laughter yet again. This time, he failed to restrain himself and ended up slipping out of his chair, unable to control his breathing.
 “Stop! You’re killing me”, he managed to choke out, “Yuta? Me and Yu… Oh my gosh, this is too good”. I sat in my chair, completely unimpressed by the entire situation. Why was he laughing at me?
 “If you’re not secretly dating him, then where were the two of you that night?” I snapped. Ten had managed to regain composure and had found his way back into his seat, still wiping away at his tears.
“I don’t know about Yuta because I wasn’t with him but I… Okay, promise not to tell Yuta but… I went to visit my ex. I made Yuta promise not to let me see him again but I caved that night and drove out to meet him in town. Tae must have found out through Jeno or something, that kid is a super spy, and he knew I wouldn’t say anything in front of Yuta when he asked so I’d look pretty guilty. God knows what he has on Yuta. Dude, I can’t believe you thought I was dating Yuta. You two had a thing; you know he’s straight”.
 “Sexuality is a spectrum”, I defended myself. Ten gave me a small shrug before looking out at the lake.
 “Wow, Tae really has us playing into his hands, doesn’t he?”
“Why are you friends with him?” I asked the question that had been plaguing my mind all this time.
 “Jae and Tae get on well because they both run on sex. I already told you that Tae and I are super similar so we just click. Tae and Yuta argue a lot because they both have ‘alpha male tendencies’ but they have this inseparable bond. Tae and Xiaojun have been friends for a very long time. They get on extremely well. I guess Tae is that one friend who is super annoying and starts shit all the time but the good outweighs the bad, you know. And to be honest, we usually don’t care about his schemes because they’re usually directed towards people we don’t really know or care about”, Ten mused. I sat there and thought about how strange this group’s dynamic was but apparently it worked. “What are you going to do now? Don’t think I haven’t noticed you running around with Tae”.
“I want to beat him at his own game”, I thought aloud.
“Good luck with that. Tae isn’t stupid. If you try and flip this around on him, he’ll see it from a mile away and manipulate the situation so that you end up worse off”, Ten warned me.
 “I can handle him. I just need to get inside of his head”.
“Okay, so if I ask you right now what Tae is trying to get from you, can you tell me? It’s obviously not sex because no offence but if he wanted you, he would have had you by now… many times”, Ten looked at me apologetically but he had a point.
“I don’t know what he wants”, I sighed, defeated. I thought back to the information I had garnered and tried to figure out what he wanted.
I told you she was off limits.
Tae and Yuta argue a lot because they both have ‘alpha male tendencies’.
And then it hit me. Tae wasn’t trying to get anything from me. He was using me to get something from Yuta.
four
“I can’t believe you’re not even coming anymore! I spent all my time here counting down till the day you get here and now you’re telling me that you’re just staying in Dubai?” I yelled at Sana’s sun kissed face through my FaceTime app. I shot up from the comfort of my blankets and waited for her excuse.
 “Y/N, I’m sorry! My dad surprised the step-bitch with a trip to Hawaii and so they’re going to be off doing God-knows-what for the rest of the summer. I can’t exactly show up to a family country club resort alone”, she pouted.
 “You can stay with my family!” I almost shouted. Sana let out a sigh as she readjusted the angle so that I was now looking at the sunset from her hotel window.
“This is my view right now! I just want to chill here for as long as I can. The country club sounds so dramatic right now. I heard from Rosé that you’ve been hanging out with Jaehyun for the past couple of days. She says she saw you in his hotel room once and she’s seen you guys walking around together, eating ice cream and all that. Y/N? Is there something you want to tell me?” Sana had now readjusted the camera onto herself and she smirked at my shocked expression.
“No, I am not dating Jaehyun… He’s just been helping me with a plan to get back at Tae. I asked Ten to help but he said he didn’t want to get involved, especially with the losing team. He’s so sure Taeyong is already one step ahead of me. He’s so disrespectful!” I huffed.
 “Hey, don’t say that about my future husband!” Sana scolded me. It had taken all my self-control not to tell Sana that Ten was actually gay. It wasn’t some big secret or anything, Ten hadn’t really hesitated to tell me, but it also wasn’t my job to go around announcing it to people who didn’t already know. I loved Sana but she was such a gossip; if I told her, she’d needlessly blow it out of proportion.
 “Whatever. At least Jaehyun has been a big help. We’ve come up with a plan. It’s simple but effective. He wasn’t hard to convince; he was bored so…”
 “He’s a billionaire with unlimited access to anything and any girl… He can’t get bored; it sounds like he just really likes spending time with you”, Sana wiggled her eyebrows. I rolled my eyes at her statement. “So, what is this masterplan?”
 “Taeyong is using me to get something from Yuta but I don’t really understand what he could possibly want. I haven’t seen Yuta since I accused him of the water balloon thing so I can’t even ask and I’m pretty sure he blocked my number because he’s not responding to any of my texts. Jaehyun hasn’t seen him either and apparently every time he calls, Yuta always says he’s busy. Taeyong hasn’t talked to him either so his plan must not be working because how do you get something from someone if they’re not there?” Sana nodded along eagerly at my ramblings, “The plan is to step up the game. Tae must be getting desperate for Yuta’s attention so I’m going to make him think I want to sleep with him then when he comes into my room, I’ll tell him I’m going to get something and that I’ll be back. Then when I leave, he’ll get naked and Jaehyun will be in the room already with a camera, he’ll take a picture, and we’ll basically own Tae because we’ll have his nudes. Then we’ll make him confess everything”. I smiled proudly at my scheme.
 “That is the single most ridiculous, convoluted, barely R-rated High School Musical bullshit plan I have ever heard in my entire existence”, Sana snorted, “No wonder Ten called you the losing team. That sounds like the plot of a Gossip Girl episode. It took you three days of talking to Jaehyun to come up with that?”
 “Shut up! It was my idea and Jaehyun is just going along with it”, I pouted.
“Damn, that boy must be in love with you if he’s going along with this rejected Teen Wolf storyline”, Sana’s laughs continued to fill my room.
 “You’re such a bitch”, I sulked, trying to hide my own smile. I had to admit, it wasn’t one of my finest plans. “I have to go now. I have an awesome plan to carry out”.
“Oh, you have second plan?” Sana cackled as I hung up on her. I laughed to myself as the room fell silent. Ten had told me that going against Taeyong was dangerous and that I would end up worse off so was this really the plan I wanted to go with?
“Sana is right. It is a shit plan”, Jaehyun simply said as we walked towards the pool.
 “So why were you going to help me carry it out?” I cried as I playfully hit his arm. He stumbled back in fake agony as I rolled my eyes and tried not to laugh at his childishness.
 “Because either way, it’s going to be fucking hilarious. I’m on both sides here, babe. Tae is my boy and you… you’re hot”, he smirked, snaking his hand around my waist. I quickly pushed him off and started walking faster.
“I can’t have someone who is on both teams. You might double cross me. I assume that in your twisted mind, Tae takes priority?”
“Bros before hoes”, Jaehyun shrugged. I had to admire his loyalty, I guess.
“Why are you even helping me then?” I finally decided to ask.
 “Like I said, you’re hot”
“There are girls around here who are fifty times hotter than me that you could be… entertaining”
 “You’re a different kind of hot”, Jaehyun simply smirked as he looked down at me. As I was about to ask what he meant, I heard Taeyong’s voice calling my name. Jaehyun and I both stopped and turned as we saw Taeyong running toward us.
“Hey baby”, Taeyong smiled as he finally reached us. He pulled me by the waist and placed a gentle kiss on my forehead. I resisted the urge to roll my eyes. Jaehyun shifted uncomfortably as he watched the scene unfold in front of him. Taeyong must have noticed the shift in atmosphere too because he suddenly let go of me and looked between Jaehyun and I.
 “Was I interrupting something?” Taeyong asked almost mockingly. He looked at Jaehyun, then back at me again before slowly nodding his head, “My bad. I’ll catch you tonight at Mark’s party, right?” he looked over at me. I gave him a forced smile and nodded.
 “I’ll see you then”, I said, my voice barely a whisper.
“Hey, and I heard Yuta will be there!” Taeyong beamed. He turned his head to Jaehyun, “Me, you and Yuta seem to have a lot of catching up to do”. Jaehyun clenched his jaw and kept his eyes trained on Taeyong.
 “I don’t think so. Nothing much has really happened lately”, Jaehyun shot back.
“Well then let’s change that tonight”, Taeyong smirked. He turned back to me and pushed his lips onto my own. I almost stumbled back but Taeyong’s arm snaked around my waist once more as he pulled me closer. He slid his tongue into my mouth and I stupidly let him. After a few seconds, Taeyong finally pulled away with his signature smirk plastered on his face. He turned to Jaehyun and winked before turning around and walking back in the direction he had come from.
 “Are you sure you want revenge because from where I’m standing, you’re pretty happy being his play toy”, Jaehyun scoffed. I adjusted my dress, embarrassed.
 “I can’t let him know I’m onto him”, I tried to justify my actions. Jaehyun let out a chuckle.
“He knew something was up from the second he saw us together… You know what, you’re boring me now. I’m gonna go find one of those girls who is fifty times hotter than you to entertain me”. And with that, Jaehyun turned around and started walking back in the direction Taeyong had gone. I stood there, confused by what had just happened. As I was about to follow Jaehyun, I heard a clap from behind me. I turned to see a smiling Rosé walking slowly towards me, applauding.
 “I never thought I’d see the day Jaehyun got a taste of his own medicine”, she smiled.
“What do you mean?” I asked her.
 “You just made out with Taeyong in front of him. I could practically see the jealousy bubbling up from all the way down there”, she threw her head back in laughter, “I should be more upset at you for stealing the guy I like but after the way he has treated me, I’m happy the universe is punishing him… even if that means I have to permanently lose him to you”, her smile faded a little.
 “Oh no, it’s not like that. He was just helping with something”
“When was the last time you saw Jaehyun just ‘helping’ some girl with no ulterior motive?” Rosé rolled her eyes, “How do you do it? You managed to get Ten to actually fucking look at you for longer than he looks at that damn phone, you’ve got Taeyong making out with you and taking you on dates, you’ve got Jae crushing on you, and I even heard rumours that you and Yuta were a thing. Are you just working your way through the group? If so, let me just tell you, Xiaojun is a phenomenal fuck. I hooked up with him last year and to this day, he is still the best sex I’ve ever had. Don’t tell Jaehyun”, she laughed as she began walking away. I was left standing in the middle of the sidewalk again, alone and perplexed.
I sat on the sofa in our living room as I scrolled through Instagram. There were already a shit ton of stories from Mark’s party being posted. The party had only started about an hour ago but people had already blown up all of their social media, telling everyone what a good time they were having. After what Rosé had said to me, I’d realised that this was all getting too messy. This wasn’t just some summer drama; once we got back to our normal lives, I’d still have to deal with these boys on a somewhat regular basis. As I sat there in my tank top and pyjama bottoms, ignoring Taeyong’s texts, my phone vibrated yet again.
Unknown: Hey. It’s Yuta.
I immediately replied.
Y/N: Why the new number?
Unknown: I have more than one phone you know.
Y/N: What do you want? You blocked me on the other one?
Unknown: Yeah, sorry about that. Why aren’t you at Mark’s thing?
I looked at the message for a moment and contemplated what I could say. It then dawned on me that I was trapped in this stupid cycle of lies and manipulation. Why would Yuta contact me from a completely different number instead of just unblocking me on his other phone? Come to think of it, when we used to be whatever we were, I only ever saw him with one phone. I was tired of the games so I simply replied.
Y/N: Is this really Yuta?
The reply piqued my curiosity.
Unknown: Come to the party and find out ;)
By the time I arrived at Mark Lee’s suite, it was practically overflowing with people and some party goers had started drinking and hanging out in the corridors. It took me approximately ten minutes to actually get into the suite itself, and even then, it was so packed it took me an additional five minutes to get to the kitchen. As I reached the counter which was covered in drinks, my phone buzzed again.
Unknown: You actually came. You must still really be into me.
I rolled my eyes and replied.
Y/N: I still don’t know who I’m talking to. Taeyong, if this is you, I’m done with your games.
I pressed ‘send’ only to look up and immediately regret my decision. Taeyong’s frame made its way through the crowd. He spotted me, smiled and started making his way towards me. I looked back down at my vibrating phone.
Unknown: This isn’t Taeyong. I told you it’s Yuta.
I looked up again and saw Taeyong getting closer, no phone in his hand.
“I was scared you wouldn’t make it”, Taeyong shouted over the music as he finally reached me.
“Here I am!” I yelled back. He smiled at me and leaned in closer to my ear.
 “I just wanted to say that I think I’m done”. I looked up at him, confused.
“Done with the party? It only started an hour and a half ago”, I was getting tired of straining my voice.
 “No, babe, done with this”, he motioned between us, “You obviously aren’t as oblivious as I thought”. Wait, he was shutting this down? If anything, I was the one who should have been getting to dump him. Even though we weren’t dating, I wanted the satisfaction of breaking it off. I found myself sighing with relief anyway, glad it was all finally over. I was going to be on the next flight to Dubai tomorrow morning no matter what my father had to say. This place was suffocating me.
 “Whatever. Bye Tae”, I turned to leave but turned back to ask one final question, “What were you actually trying to achieve here?” Taeyong simply smiled and looked around the room. He leaned into my ear once again.
 “You’ll find out in a bit. I still need you for one more thing. Jaehyun asked me not to hurt you but I’m already doing him the favour of leaving you alone”, he simply said. I stood there, perplexed.
 “I refuse to be part of any more of this silliness”. And with that, I turned to leave. As I reached the entrance, I checked my phone for any texts from Yuta I may have missed.
Unknown: Come to the room with the white door. I need to talk to you, Y/N.
I still needed to apologize for not believing him about the water balloons. I also now wanted to make sure we were in a good place. I missed him more than I liked to admit. When we weren’t too busy fucking, we actually had a great time together… secretly of course. Sneaky movie dates, spending time at each other’s houses, and even going on long drives out of town just so we could talk; I missed our relationship which wasn’t really a relationship. I wouldn’t admit this to anyone but Yuta was my first love and I wished my stupid crush on Taeyong hadn’t made me ruin what we were… what we could have been.
Y/N: I’m on my way.
I turned around yet again and pushed my way through a dark corridor, towards the white door which was decorated with a sign that read ‘DO NOT ENTER’. Looking around for any other possible options, I realised that this had to be the door Yuta was talking about. I twisted the door knob and attempted to push it open but it must have been barricaded from the inside. I attempted again to open it. Again. Again. Once more. Suddenly, the door flung open.
 “Can’t you read, you fucking…?” Yuta stood before me shirtless and with his hair dishevelled. His eyes instantly widened as he saw me. It took less that a second for a gorgeous red headed girl to appear behind him in nothing but a bra and panties. She held onto his arm and looked over at me before attempting to hide her almost-naked body, embarrassed. “Y/N…”
 “Is this what you wanted to show me?” I could feel the tears threatening to fall from my eyes. In reality, I had no reason to be this upset. But after finally admitting to myself that I loved Yuta, it hurt to see him with someone else. Even though I knew he’d been sleeping around. I guess seeing it with my own eyes hurt more than I anticipated.  
 “What are you talking about?” Yuta looked down at me. By the looks of it, Yuta had been a little too preoccupied to have been the one texting me. I could think of nothing but to run away so I did. I pushed my way through crowds of people yet again and made it to the entrance. I turned to look back and see if Yuta had made an attempt to follow me but he hadn’t. Before I turned to leave, I did however notice the big smile on Taeyong’s face as he watched me.
five
I knew I was being ridiculous.
 It was 4AM in the morning and after crying in my room for what felt like forever, I decided to stop feeling sorry for myself and just pack my bags. I didn’t know where I was going but I just knew that I didn’t want to be here anymore. I didn’t want to go to Dubai and ruin Sana’s drama free break, and I didn’t want to go back home because that would just remind me that when the summer comes to an end, I have to go back to school and confront… him. At this point I didn’t even know who ‘him’ was. I didn’t want to confront Taeyong because I could already see his smug grin mocking me. I didn’t want to confront Jaehyun because he was mad at me for some strange reason. And I most definitely didn’t want to confront Yuta after seeing him with another girl. Again, I knew I was being ridiculous. I was mad at Yuta for sleeping with someone else when we weren’t dating? Yeah, that’s insane.
I threw the last dress into my suitcase and hastily zipped it up. I’d made the bed and emptied the wardrobe; I was ready to leave. I wanted to go before my dad or Jessica woke up so that I wouldn’t have to deal with that mess. I took one last look in the mirror; my makeup was smudged and my hair was… I don’t even know what my hair was doing, but I didn’t care. I grabbed my suitcase handle and made my way into the living room. I quickly realised that dragging my suitcase on a hardwood floor wasn’t exactly the stealthiest escape plan so I ended up lifting the heavy case and waddling to the door.
“We’re almost there, doll”, the taxi driver looked at me through the rear view mirror. I had anxiously been fidgeting with the watch on my wrist, and the loose string from my jeans… and the handle of my bag… and my hair. He had obviously sensed my negative energy and felt the need to reassure me that I was almost at the airport. Little did he know that his statement only made things worse. The closer I got to the airport, the quicker I’d have to make a decision about where exactly I was going. I grabbed my phone from my bag; I hadn’t looked at it since I left Mark’s party. I had 3 new messages. One was from my service provider telling me about the ‘exciting new offers’ they would give me if I introduced a friend. The other was from Jaehyun.
JJ: Hey. Sorry about what happened earlier. I let Tae get the best of me. I also got sucked up in this fight for your heart and somehow managed to convince myself I liked you too. You’re fucking cool and we’d be great friends but I don’t think my feelings are that deep… Anyway, I told Tae to leave you alone and not hurt you so you’re in the clear now ;) Erm, also I saw you talking to Rosé after I left… Is she still mad at me? :’(
I laughed at his message but still felt annoyed by his attitude towards me earlier so I simply texted back.
Y/N: She said Xiaojun is a phenomenal fuck.   
I felt petty but I knew he’d see the humour in it… eventually, and we could laugh about it… eventually. I really did want to be his friend. If there is one thing I’d learned this summer, it’s that Jeong Jaehyun was alright. I hoped he’d clean up his act and apologise to Rosé. I moved on to my final message. It was from Ten.
TenOutOfTen: Dude, what did you do to Yuta? He’s in my room practically crying?! I hope you burn in hell for indirectly making me wake up so early… bitch.
Again, I laughed at the text but my laughter soon faded when I re-read the first half of the message. Yuta was in Ten’s room, crying. And he must have mentioned me because Ten had asked me what I had done. I checked the timestamp on the message; it was sent 50 minutes ago. My curiosity had me wanting to tell the taxi driver to turn back immediately but just as I was considering this option, the taxi pulled up to the airport. It was large and bright yet startlingly quiet. I hopped out of the vehicle and paid my driver.
 “Keep the change”, I smiled as I adjusted my bag and began walking away.
“Keep the change? Oooh, splashing the cash, are we?” I heard a voice laugh. I turned back to the taxi rank and saw a figure sitting on his suitcase. I didn’t immediately recognise his voice but as he turned his head back to me and I saw his face, I rolled my eyes. Xiaojun.
 “What are you doing here? I heard you were volunteering or something like that”, I dragged my bag back towards him. He stood from his perched position and suddenly towered over me.
 “I finished my volunteer stuff. It was fun but Taeyong’s texts told me that the real fun was at the country club. I came to see the drama is real life but it looks like the female lead is leaving before curtain call?” Xiaojun smirked.
“You left your volunteer position to come watch some petty feud between Yuta and Tae? I thought you were the more decent of the fuckboys”, I let out an exaggerated pout.
 “Don’t flatter yourselves. The programme was a short one; I’m going to the club because my parents need me to complete their ‘happy family’ set up”, Xiaojun explained, “The petty feud between Yuta and Tae was just a nice little treat”.
“Well I hate to break it to you but it’s all over now”, I was about to turn around when Xiaojun chuckled.
“Over? According to Jaemin’s texts, you walked in on Yuta and Umji. Tae confronted Yuta about fucking his ex. And now Umji has broken up with Yuta because she doesn’t want to be part of their ‘sick little dick measuring contest’” Xiaojun turned around and looked down the road, “Why the fuck is my Uber taking so long? I can’t stand getting into taxis I didn’t order. It’s creepy as fuck; the dude could be some insane looney who bought his taxi sign on eBay and you just get in his fake taxi and…”
“Wait a minute…”, the cogs were turning in your head and you were finally starting to see the bigger picture. “Yuta was secretly dating Umji, Tae’s ex, so Tae started messing with me as a warning for Yuta to back off?”
 “Basically, yes. Jeno accidentally told Tae that he had seen Umji leaving Yuta’s house one morning when he’d gone over. Tae and Yuta are idiots who never talk shit through so instead of Tae asking Yuta to stop seeing Umji, Tae decided to pretend he didn’t know and try to get Yuta to admit it himself. Yuta played dumb so Tae got pissed and decided to give him a taste of his medicine by targeting the one girl he knows Yuta gives a shit about”, Xiaojun pointed to me.
 “Why was Yuta dating Umji anyway?” my jealously was getting the better of me, “When Yuta and I were… He told me he couldn’t stand her”.
“Ego. It’s all about ego when it comes to Dumb and Dumber. Even though you refer to us so lovingly as ‘fuckboys’, we do have our weaknesses. Tae’s is Umji and Yuta’s is you. We all know each other’s weaknesses and they instantly become off limits but after Tae and Yuta had yet another alpha male standoff, Yuta hooked up with Umji because he wanted to prove to himself that he was better than Tae. Umji was the first girl who ever really properly distracted from you so I guess he kept her around… I don’t know”, Xiaojun threw his glance down the road yet again but there was nothing in sight.
 “You know you can track your Uber on the app. It tells you how far it is?” I simply stated.
Xiaojun raised his eyebrows and looked back down at his phone. “This is my first time using this. I usually have the family’s driver take me everywhere but I didn’t want to wake him so early”, he tapped at his phone, “It’s close”. We stood there in an uncomfortable silence before I decided to turn around and leave; I finally had the whole story. “Why are you leaving?”
 “Why not? Your idiot friends have been using me as a prop in their game and I’m tired”, I sighed.
“It’s all over now though, right? Umji and Yuta are over. Him and Tae are pissed at each other but they’ll hug it out in a few days. Everything is chill”, at that moment, Xiaojun’s phone beeped and he looked down to read his text, “Maybe not…”
“What is it now? Did Umji reveal that she was pregnant? Did Jaehyun propose to Rosé? Did Yuta and Tae finally admit their feelings for each other and finally make it official? At this rate, nothing would surprise me”, I chuckled humourlessly. As I said this, Xiaojun’s Uber pulled up in front of us.
 “You might want to get in and come back with me, babe”.
“And why would I do that?” I laughed.
 “I just got a text from Ten and…” My own phone suddenly vibrated in my hands. I looked down and couldn’t understand what I was reading.
TenOutOfTen: Your idiot ex got drunk and fell off a roof. He’s at the General Hospital downtown!
six
Five years earlier
It was just my luck that the day my father had told me he couldn’t pick me up from school, it just so happened to start pouring down with rain. I usually had a driver who would come get me but my mother had asked my dad to do it for a month in an effort to ‘improve our relationship’. My father hadn’t been too fond of that idea but he did it anyway. He probably did it out of guilt; my mother was growing suspicious of his ‘innocent friendship’ with a new employee at his company, Jessica. I’d met her once and she seemed lovely. My mother was probably just being paranoid. Anyway, my father had promised to tell the driver to pick me up instead but he’d obviously forgotten as I ended up standing outside the school doors for 45 minutes.
 “Are you okay, darling?” a voice rang from the bottom of the stairwell. A woman with beautiful long black hair had stepped out of her car and was staring at me, a wet, crying teenager at the top of the stairs, freezing my butt off. “Where are your parents?” she asked.
 “I don’t t-thing anyone is c-coming”, I stuttered. She gave me a sympathetic smile and asked where I lived. I told her.
 “Oh, you’re Y/N, right? We live just three houses away from you; we moved in last month. I met your mother at brunch a few weeks back and she told me she had a daughter but you couldn’t make it because of tennis practice”, she beamed at me.
“Oh”, was all I could say. This had all been true. I’d skipped brunch a few weeks back in favour of playing tennis with this girl I’d met a few months ago called Sana. She was very sweet and I knew we’d become good friends.
 “I hope you don’t find this odd but… if you need a ride, I can take you home. I’m actually here to pick up my son Yuta; he should be finishing lacrosse try-outs in a few minutes. Maybe you know him, he’s your age so he could be in some of your classes!” I shook my head. I didn’t know him.
“But if it’s alright, I’d really like a ride back home, ma’am”, I sniffled. The woman smiled sympathetically and nodded, walking over to her car and opening one of the back doors. I strongly considered the fact that I might be getting kidnapped and that this Yuta kid didn’t actually exist but I was too cold and wet to care. Plus, maybe if I went missing, my dad would feel super guilty and actually care about me for a minute. I made my way down the stairs and into the woman’s car. She closed the door and walked over to the driver’s side, slipping herself into the seat. She drummed her fingers on the steering wheel as we sat there in silence for about 3 minutes. Suddenly, the passenger door swung open and someone took that seat. I couldn’t see their face properly but I could I could see their black, rain-soaked hair.
 “Yuta, this is Y/N. She lives a few houses down from ours”, his mother turned in her seat to point at me. Yuta slowly turned his head and shifted his body so that he could see me clearly. He was beautiful. How had I not noticed him before? My eyes scanned his face at least ten times, my gaze lingering on his pink lips, before either one of us finally spoke.
“Nice to meet you, Y/N”, he smiled, “I’m Yuta”.
Present day
Xiaojun held me close as I cried into his coat. The Uber ride felt never ending. Xiaojun hadn’t said anything since I’d started sobbing after I read the text. He’d simply just walked over to me a hugged me, held me for a minute, then ushered me into the car. I knew this wasn’t entirely my fault but I had definitely played my part. If anything happened to Yuta, I would never forgive myself. I finally pulled away from Xiaojun and looked down at my phone. There were no new messages. I don’t know what I was expecting; maybe I wanted to look down and find a text that read ‘just kidding’ followed by an eggplant emoji and a winking face. I could handle this being some sick twisted joke better than I could handle Yuta actually being critically hurt.
 “We’re here”, Xiaojun’s voice pulled me from my thoughts. I immediately opened the door and sped towards the hospital entrance. As I ran towards the building, I could make out two figures walking out; Taeyong and Jaehyun. They both looked distraught, Taeyong more so than Jaehyun. It was probably the guilt eating away at him. Jaehyun saw me and immediately called my name. I ran over to them and into Jaehyun’s arms.
 “What’s happening, Jaehyun?” I tried to control my sobs.
“It’s alright, babe, he’s in surgery right now so there’s no more information we can get until after it’s over”, he whispered. We both stood there in our embrace for a while before we pulled away. I looked over at Taeyong who stared back with red, apologetic eyes. He was hurting, maybe even more than me, but I was too upset to care. I wanted to hit him, to slap him across the face and tell him this was all his fault. I wanted to tell him that if anything happened to Yuta, he would have to live with it for the rest of his life. He would have to understand that he caused all of this because of his stupid ego. But as I looked at him and saw the broken boy staring back, I realised that he already knew.
 “I’m so sorry”, he simply said before turning away and walking towards an already waiting car.
 “I should probably go with him. If you want to, you can come with us. Nothing is going to happen for the next couple of hours”, Jaehyun sighed. I vigorously shook my head.
“No, no, I want to be here. I want to be right here. Nowhere else”, I protested. Jaehyun nodded as a small smile appear on his face.
 “Your guys have one fucked up love story, huh? I’d love to hear it one day”. And with that, he followed in Taeyong’s footsteps.
 “Jaehyun, can you please take my suitcase back to the club. It’s over there with Xiaojun”, I smiled weakly. Jaehyun gave me a small nod and made his way to Xiaojun who was struggling with both mine and his suitcases.
“Y/N! Thank God, you’re here!” I heard as soon as I walked into the hospital waiting room. It was Yuta’s mother.
“Mrs Nakamoto”, I called as I ran into her arms. We held each other tightly and I found myself sighing with relief. She was probably the only person who truly knew the extent of my relationship with Yuta, well, apart from the hooking up. She knew how much he truly meant to me, despite the aloof demeanour I treated him with over the years.
“He’ll be alright! Don’t worry; I’ve prayed and I’ve prayed. He’ll be alright”, Mrs Nakamoto comforted me as she pulled away from our hug. “The injuries aren’t as bad as I thought they’d be. He probably broke a few things but his head wasn’t hurt that much so there is no possibility of anything more than a concussion”. A sigh of relief escaped my lips once again. I finally took the time to look around the small white room. Apart from myself and Mrs Nakamoto, the only other person in the room was Ten who was sleeping on the dark blue sofa near the vending machine.
 “Why didn’t he go back to the country club with Tae and Jaehyun?” I asked.
“Jaehyun didn’t think it would be a good idea for Taeyong and Ten to be in the same car together. Ten is pretty furious at Taeyong. He said he was going to leave in a different car but then he fell asleep soon after. I wish I had a blanket for him”, explained Mrs Nakamoto. I look over at Ten one more time and smiled at his small figure, curled in a little ball as soft snores filled the room. “What happened, Y/N? Why did my baby try to kill himself?” I looked back at Mrs Nakamoto whose eyes were now filling with tears.
 “Oh no! He didn’t try to kill himself. He was just being drunk and dramatic. Don’t worry, Mrs Nakamoto, he’s not suicidal”, I offered her small smile.
 “I really hope you’re right… God, I’ve missed you. You never come by the house anymore”, Mrs Nakamoto sighed as she took a seat; I went and sat next to her.
“I know. I’m sorry”.
We sat in a comfortable silence for about ten minutes before the waiting room doors swung open and I turned to see the last person I wanted here tonight. Umji.
Three years earlier
“I’m not going to tell you”, I screamed through my laughter as Yuta tickled me. I tried to push him off of me in an attempt to escaped his grasp but he was too strong. I could feel myself edging towards the side of the bed so I decided to give in before we both fell onto the floor of Yuta’s bedroom. “Fine, fine, I’ll tell you!”.
Yuta immediately stopped his attack on my body, and he sat up at the foot of his bed. He looked over at me expectedly. “I don’t understand why you’re being so difficult. I know all the date-worthy guys at school. I could set you up with anyone”.
“I don’t have a crush though. I just think there are some cute guys”, I explained.
 “Like?”
“Jaehyun”
 “He’s such a player!”
“He’s cute! Okay, Taeyong”
 “Even worse!”
“What? Okay, fine. Xiaojun”
“Better but still not good enough for you”
 “Why do you hang out with them if they’re such bad guys?” I laughed.
“I’m a bad guy too”, Yuta shrugged, a smirk playing on his lips. I wished I could argue against this point but deep down I knew that he was right; I just chose to ignore his cocky rich boy side. “Choose someone outside of my friendship circle. And stop checking out my friends!”
“Hmmm, what about Ten?”
“I SAID SOMEONE OUTSIDE MY FRIENDSHIP CIRCLE, YOU IDIOT! Plus, that would never happen, trust me”
“Why not?”
“Just choose someone else!”
 “Mingyu”. I’d seen him playing lacrosse when I went to watch Yuta and I remember thinking he was one of the most gorgeous boys I’d ever seen.
“Oh. Yeah, he’s cool, I guess. I could get him to ask you out”, Yuta mused. I tried to hide my excitement.
“What about you? Who do you like?” I found myself suddenly curious.
“No one in particular. Who do you think I’d look good with?” Yuta crawled across the bed so that he was now sitting next to me, our heads both resting on the headboard.
 “You’d look good with… Sakura, or maybe Karina, what about Umji?” I analysed all the beautiful girls in our school.
“Hmm… what about Sana?” he asked, turning his head to look at me.
“You can’t like Sana! She’s my closest friend”
“Exactly! That’s how it feels when you say stuff about Xiaojun and Jaehyun and all those guys”, he pouted. I laughed and turned my head to face him. Our faces were close but we were used to invading each other’s personal space.
“Okay, fine. I’ll stay away from your clique of players and you stay away from Sana. I can set you up with Umji and you can set me up with Mingyu”, I smiled.
 “No, I can’t stand Umji. She’s so fake, and she lives on drama. She loves starting it, being part of it and talking about it; she pretends she doesn’t but really, she craves being the centre of attention. She’s more Tae’s type”, he laughed and I laughed along with him. “Why are we talking about this again?”
 “You said that this is the ages when teenagers start losing their virginity so we should start dating to get the process going”, I whispered against his lips. I hadn’t noticed that our faces had drifted even closer together. It was then I realised that if we didn’t stop, we’d kiss.
 “Well, I just realised that things would move a lot quicker if we just skipped all that dating shit and went straight for the sex”. And before I could ask him what he meant his lips were on mine. I had never kissed anyone before and I was sure he hadn’t either so we both moved slowly and cautiously. Yuta pulled me up onto his lap, our lips staying connected. We moved them in sync for some seconds when I felt Yuta’s tongue slip through the small gap of my slightly open lips. It felt strange at first; someone else’s tongue was in my mouth, but I quickly found my own tongue beginning to explore his mouth. I felt his hands slipping under my t-shirt and working their way up to my bra. As he was about to unhook my bra, his bedroom door flung open. I pushed myself off him and innocently looked towards the entrance.
 “I’m so sorry! I didn’t mean to interrupt!” Mrs Nakamoto looked between Yuta and I, flustered. Yuta awkwardly ran his fingers through his hair and jumped off the bed.
 “You didn’t interrupt anything”, Yuta mumbled.
 “No, I did. I’m sorry. I was just going to say I’m going out for a bit but now I’m not so sure”, Mrs Nakamoto chuckled. “I mean; I knew you guys liked each other but I didn’t know you were secretly doing whatever this is. Maybe I shouldn’t have let you guys have all those sleepovers…” she continued to tease us.
 “That was the first time, okay. We were just… testing something”, Yuta walked over to the door and attempted to close it.
 “Oh no, no! Just because I like the idea of you two being together, doesn’t mean I’m going to continue letting you hang out in this bedroom with the door closed. I’m too young to be a grandmother! No sex until you get married, guys!” Mrs Nakamoto exclaimed. Yuta groaned, and I simply buried my head into my hands and wished I could disappear.
Present day
“What are you doing here?” I jumped up from my seat and quickly walked over to Umji.
 “The same thing you are. I’m here for my boyfriend”, Umji rolled her eyes at me, “Just because we went through a bump in our relationship doesn’t mean I don’t love him and care for his well-being”.
 “You didn’t go through a ‘bump’, you broke up. And please don’t say you love him because you don’t and he doesn’t love you”, I spat out. Umji rolled her eyes again and took out her phone. She unlocked it and tapped at it until she seemed to find what she was looking for. She turned the phone to face me and I looked over the device; it was a picture of a big bouquet of flowers with a card that simply read ‘love Yuta’.
 “He had this sent to me on my birthday, along with a custom-made Tiffany necklace. What did he ever do for you? From what I heard, you were a quick fuck when he was bored”, Umji smirked. I could feel my blood boiling at her words but the picture she’d shown me calmed my nerves. I remembered Yuta telling me that flowers and a necklace are…
“Excuse me, sweetheart, but unfortunately the doctor said there can only be a maximum of three guests”, Mrs Nakamoto suddenly chimed in. I turned to face her but her eyes were settled on Umji.
 “Then why can’t Y/N leave? I’m his girlfriend”, Umji whined, “And who the hell are you to decide who stays and who goes?”
 “I’m his mother”, Mrs Nakamoto retorted, “And from what I hear, you’re no longer his girlfriend… Thank God”. Umji’s eyes suddenly widened as she realised who she had just addressed in such a rude manner.
 “I’m so sorry! I didn’t know you were his…”
“I think it’s time for you to go, Umji”, I smiled as a flustered Umji tried to formulate an excuse. “And don’t pretend you care about him. If anything you’re probably just here to live tweet the drama for the whole school”. Umji looked over at me ready to say something but then decided against it. Maybe she could tell that I’d been crying and distraught and in no mood for her shit. She simply nodded slightly and turned on her heels to leave. Before she closed the door, she turned to look at me one last time.
 “I know he doesn’t love me. And I know that you weren’t just an occasional fuck. Whenever I was with him and you walked by, I could feel all of his attention shifting to you. And you didn’t even have to try”, Umji confessed, a sad smile playing on her lips. She finally closed the door and left you standing in the waiting room.
“Occasional fuck? Hmm, it looks like my no-closed-bedroom-door rule didn’t help much” Mrs Nakamoto suddenly chuckled humourlessly from her seat. I knew that she was very religious and had truly not wanted me to sleep with Yuta outside of wedlock. I sighed as I walked over to her.
 “I’m so sorry Mrs Nakamoto. We just… we couldn’t help it”, I looked at her apologetically.
“Hormones are a powerful thing I guess”, she smiled at me. “So when did it happen the first time? Where?”
I groaned and buried my head in my hands like I had when she’d caught Yuta and I making out on his bed.
“Oh come on, I’m just curious”, she laughed.
 “This is so weird!” I joined her in her laughter. After a long pause I decided to get it over and done with. “It was about 3 months after you caught is making out in his room… My mother had just found out about my father’s affair with Jessica, she’d packed up her things and left without so much as a goodbye to me. I was distraught and angry. I just wanted to get away from everything so Yuta stole your car, sorry about that, and we drove for hours and hours and just talked. We went to a beach and I cried and cried and we talked some more. After that I felt much better and we decided to head back home. By that time, it was so dark and we were so tired that Yuta decided to take us to your beach house instead, again sorry about that. We watched my favourite film and ate my favourite snacks; I just felt so safe with him. One thing led to another and we ended up sleeping together that night”. I smiled at the memory. It was the first time I truly felt like I was in love with Yuta. I think I’d loved him before but that was the first time I really knew.
 “I can’t believe my car and beach house were involved in this”, Mrs Nakamoto joked. I giggled. I wanted to tell her more, it felt good to share.
 “After that night, we started… being intimate quite regularly. But as we grew older, Yuta became more and more influenced by his friends. I could no longer ignore the person he was becoming and it killed me. So, we drifted apart but we still…I don’t know, I guess we still loved each other. So it became more a hate-sex kind of thing even though there were times when he’d come over to my house and find me crying because of a fight I had with my dad. I’d expect him to just leave but he surprised me each time by taking me out for a drive and treating me like he did that day”, I took a deep sigh. It wasn’t until Mrs Nakamoto’s fingers were wiping away my tears that I even realised I was crying.
 “Your mother loved you more than anything in the world. I hope you know that”, Mrs Nakamoto cooed.
 “Then why did she leave without me?” I sobbed.
“Your dad didn’t give her much of a choice…”, Mrs Nakamoto admitted.
“What does that mean?”
 “It’s not my responsibility to tell you. Talk to your dad when you get back, okay. Actually, I’m going to call a car for Ten, you should go with him. I’d really like to be alone”.
“I’ll see you back at the club, okay?” Ten gave me a sleepy smile as the car dropped me off at the beach. I smiled back and nodded, getting out of the vehicle.
It was now 7:30AM and I still hadn’t slept. My mind was too chaotic right now. It took less than 2 minutes for me to find the perfect spot in the sand to sit and watch the waves. I thought about every trip to the beach with Yuta. I thought about every heated encounter we had, both sexual and verbal. I thought about how no matter how much we fought and teased each other; we’d always find our way back in each other’s arms. Most importantly, I thought about how we’d never vocally admitted we were in love.
 “He’s going to be fine, you know”. I looked up to see Taeyong standing next to me. I quickly got up from the ground and tried turning to walk away. Taeyong grabbed my arm. “Wait! Please!”
“What is it, Tae? You want to apologise? Because that’s not going to fix anything. Yes, he’ll be fine but the fact that it even had to escalate to this level is disgusting”, I spat out, pulling my arm out of his grasp.
 “You don’t think I know that?” Taeyong fired back. He frantically ran his fingers through his hair. “Yuta is one of my best friends. But he hurt me. I love Umji so much. Yes, she’s a bit of a bitch sometimes but I love that about her. She’s such a fucking drama queen but I could sit there all day and listen to her talking shit about people I don’t care about…”
“Why are you telling me this?” I suddenly spoke up.
“Because you know what it’s like to ignore all the bad because the good outweighs it. That’s what it was like with Yuta, right? He’s an arrogant dick and he thinks he’s better than most people but you looked over that because you loved him. I’m telling you this because I don’t want you to think I did this for the sake of being malicious. I did it for Umji. You were just an easy target because I knew you had feelings for me; I’m sorry”, Taeyong looked at me apologetically.
“You know… I actually broke things off with Yuta because I wanted to be with you”, I laughed at my own stupid confession. “Goodness knows what I saw in you”.
“I’m hot”, Taeyong flashed me his killer smile. A few weeks ago, I would have fallen to his feet at the sight but now I felt nothing. Okay, not nothing, he was still exceptionally attractive.
“Why do I always fall for such conceited idiots?” I joked.
“Knowing you’re attractive doesn’t make you conceited. That’s just a mind-set sold to us by the beauty industry to make us insecure so we buy their crap”, Taeyong stated almost robotically. And it suddenly reminded me of Ten and how he’d warned me that him and Taeyong were extremely alike. “I don’t understand why you gave up on a guy you love for a guy you were kind of crushing on though”.
 “I thought maybe if I moved on, I could forget him. I didn’t want to be in love with him forever. I wanted to be with someone who was always nice to everyone. Not just secretly nice to me. And I didn’t want to just be an occasional fuck”.
“We both know you weren’t an occasional fuck. Yuta talked about you so much without even realising it; ‘Guys, doesn’t Y/N look different today? I think maybe she did something different with her hair… she looks stupid’, ‘Hmm, this candle smells so good. Y/N has one like this… she’s so stupid’, ‘Why was Mingyu flirting with Y/N at lunch today? I thought he was dating someone else… Did you see her giggle? She’s so stupid’” Taeyong’s impression of Yuta coaxed the hardest laugh I’d had in a while. “The guys and I came to the conclusion that calling you stupid was his warped way of saying he loved you”.
 “He’s so stupid”, I mumbled, and it was Taeyong’s turn to let out a laugh.
“I really hope this shitty situation at least brings you two together… properly this time”. I smiled at Tae and found myself wishing this shitty situation would bring him together with Umji.
One year earlier
Yuta quickly put his lacrosse shorts back on while I pulled up my panties. There wasn’t much room to move in the janitor’s closet but we’d made it work.
 “I hope you realise that was the only time I’ll let you fuck me without a condom”, I scolded.
“I know, I said I’m sorry! You think I want a kid right now? I just ran out, okay, but I really needed you before this game”, Yuta rolled his eyes while he helped me fix my hair.
 “You should keep track of all the random girls you sleep with so you can manage your condom supply”, I huffed, “I don’t want kids right now either”.
“I only have sex with you, idiot, we just go through boxes really quickly”, Yuta retorted. I froze as I processed the new information; Yuta only slept with me? He must have felt my suddenly static state because he stopped and looked down at me. “Do you fuck other guys?” His voice was small.
 “No! I’m just surprised because I thought for sure I was one of many. I hear girls talking about all the gifts you give them and so I assumed you were wooing them or something”.
“Okay, first of all, who says ‘wooing’? And second of all, I give girls flowers and sometimes jewellery; it’s no big deal when you have money. Flowers and necklaces are basic gifts; you don’t have to think about them and they’re not really that personal. At least not to me. If I really like a girl, I’d buy her something with significance to our relationship, you know”.
 “If you don’t sleep with these girls, why do you buy them flowers and all that?” I asked.
“My friends don’t know about us and I’d prefer they didn’t find out so I have to keep up appearances and make it look like I’m trying to get laid”, Yuta shrugged.
“You’re ashamed of me?” I gave him a fake pout. Yuta took a step forward and kissed me softly on the cheek.
 “Of course I am. I can’t have people knowing we’re a… thing. I’m awesome and you’re… stupid”, he chuckled. I didn’t take anything personally; we’d both agreed to keep our escapades quiet to avoid drama and complications. “I have to go now. The game starts in 5 minutes and I told Coach I was just going to the bathroom really quickly”.
 “Good luck, jerk”.
“Are you coming?”
 “No, my dad wants me to have a family dinner with him and Jessica”, I gagged, and Yuta looked at me with sad eyes.
“Oh… well, since you can’t come to my game, you owe me. We can go to the beach tomorrow, yeah?” he smiled. He made it sound like I was doing him a favour because I was missing his game but I could tell that he was doing me a favour because he could tell that I was upset at my father who was trying to replace my mother.
“Fine, I guess I owe you that much… Thanks”, I smiled. Yuta leaned down one more time, this time placing a chaste kiss on my lips.
Present day
I’d been back home for three weeks now and the first day back at school was tomorrow. Summer was officially over. After that day at the beach with Taeyong, we’d gone back to the country club where my father had shouted at me for trying to leave without telling him then proceeded to have a driver take me back home. He didn’t even let me check on Yuta before I left. All updates on Yuta’s condition had being given to me via his mother’s phone calls, and Ten, Jaehyun, Taeyong and Xiaojun’s texts. They told me he was fine and that he hadn’t even broken a single bone, although he still had some damage in his right ankle and had to walk around with crutches. I wanted to talk to him but every time I tried to ask his mother while we were on the phone, I’d chicken out.
 “I’ll see him tomorrow at school, Sana!” I groaned as she tried to persuade me to call him, “He still has my number blocked probably so it would be no use”.
 “You’re just making excuses! Call him on a different phone. You can’t ignore a guy who practically jumped off a roof because he was distraught about losing you”, Sana whined over the phone.
“I’m not ignoring him. I just want to give him space… And I’m pretty sure he just fell. What time are you getting here anyway?”
“I’m closer than you think”, Sana chirped. Suddenly the doorbell rang.
“Wow, impressive”, I laughed.
“What is?”
 “That you’re already at the door”, I said as I made my way to the entrance.
 As I pulled open the wooden door, Sana’s voice rang out from the device in my hand, “I’m not at your door…”
I froze in place as I looked at the person staring back at me, mirroring my motionless state. “Yuta…”
“H-hey Y/N”, he stammered, “I was wondering if…” Before he could even finish his sentence, I’d crossed the threshold of my house and thrown myself into him, hugging him tightly. He seemed caught off guard for a second before I felt his arms squeezing around me.
 “You’re okay! You’re okay!” I sobbed into his shirt. I’d been told multiple times that he was fine but seeing him here in front of me felt so unbelievably amazing.
“Yeah, I’m okay”, he laughed into my hair. We stood like that for minutes before we heard an awkward cough from behind us.
 “Sana! You’re here”, I blurted out. Yuta’s arms fell to his side and I took a step back, separating us. Sana looked between Yuta and I, a knowing smile on her face. She silently walked past Yuta and myself, entering my house and shutting the door. I stood outside my closed house and awkwardly looked up at Yuta; he let out a short laugh while quickly faded back into the silence.
The front door suddenly flew open and Sana quickly snapped a picture on her phone. “Say cheese”, she beamed before slamming the door again.
 “Umm, that was… weird. I… I just came here to… to let you know that… I’m not always that dramatic. You know, the whole roof thing. Yeah… I also wanted to apologise for…”
 “I love you”, the words sped out of my mouth before I could stop them. Yuta stared at me; his eyes wide. “I just… I wanted to say it loud just once”.
“You still love me after all this shit”, Yuta chuckled to himself, “Wow…”
 “Yeah, I guess I’m just stupid”, I giggled, embarrassed.
“You’re not stupid”, he smiled, “I love you too”. My heart stopped. I’d always imagined what it would feel like to hear him say those words but truly no fantasy lived up to the real thing.
“I guess we’re both stupid”, I whispered. Yuta closed the gap between us and rested his forehead on mine.
 “If Sana wasn’t here, I would have loved to take you out on a proper date”, he mused. Suddenly, the door flung open yet again and Sana, phone in hand, sped past us and down the driveway.
 “See you at school tomorrow!” she yelled as she disappeared into the distance.
“Your friend is so fucking weird”, Yuta laughed.
“Urgh, don’t even get me started on your friends”. We both chuckled, still holding each other. We had such a long way to go and so many broken things to fix but I loved him and he loved me and hopefully at the end of the road, that would be enough.
246 notes · View notes
00127am · 3 months
Text
Tumblr media
"you're an unlucky man when it comes to baccarat, detective,"
@ rollthedice detective chittapon leechaiyapornkyul can't seem to beat you, the vision casino's own high roller, at any game of cards (or any odds of gambling for that matter). but he can stop your repeated attempts to rob the vision's vault.
Tumblr media
@ information [🎱] private eye! ten lee & afab! thief! reader genre enemies to lovers, fluff, comedy, insane sexual tension, ten is so pathetically head over heels warnings use/consumption of cigarettes & alcohol, sexual humor/innuendos, cursing, suggestive though never nsfw! status updates every friday @ 10AM ⤷ taglist always open!
Tumblr media Tumblr media
@ masterlist @ ♡♡♡♡ @ soundtrack
user rollthedice's posts i. the ace of hearts ii. queen of clubs iii. five of diamonds ♠. valentine's special iv. six of clubs v. five of spades vi. seven of diamonds vii. nine of hearts viii. coming soon!
🧾 © 00127am 2024
69 notes · View notes
xxxzzum · 6 days
Text
Tumblr media
カバー muzzx; ainda.
caso se inspire, dê os créditos.
disponível pra doação d. 14.4.24
41 notes · View notes
tensmutdepot · 1 year
Text
Tumblr media
Dedication (part 3)
Pairing: Ten Lee x fem/afab!reader
Genre: idol au, slow-ish burn, acquaintances to friends to lovers, major fluff, eventual and abundant smut (it'll be worth it, just stay with me)
Tags: incredibly self-indulgent; artistic liberty has been taken; some suspension of disbelief required; Ten drives; Ten has a secret island; Y/N has a tragic backstory because I don’t know how to write things that aren’t at least a little sad; cheesy metaphors; they’re in LOVE your honor
TW // mentions of suicide (if you want to skip over it, skip over the section of red text, and don’t worry, the story should still make sense to you)
Summary: Ten never misses an opportunity to see Y/N. And the more time he spends, the more he learns. The more he learns, the more he wants to learn. What will he do when he learns about Y/N's greatest trauma?
Word Count: 6.2k
Part 1, Part 2, Part 4
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
Ten became a somewhat permanent fixture in your life after that night. 
He had texted you the following morning, the steady buzzing of your phone pulling you from sleep.
[Unknown number]: Hey you :)
[Unknown number]: Karina gave me your number
[Unknown number]: Do you have plans today?
[Unknown number]: Aside from school work
[Unknown number]: Cuz I wanna come over and bother you some more
[Unknown number]: If you’ll have me
[Unknown number]: But like no pressure
You smiled to yourself as you read the messages, the smile turning devious as you formulated your reply.
Me: Who is this?
You fought a laugh as you watched the three dots appear and disappear several times before he finally answered.
Ten: Mean
Ten: Very mean
You couldn’t fight the laugh then, sitting up in your bed, your mind now fully awake.
Me: I’m gonna be home all day today
Me: You can come over whenever
Me: But like no pressure :)
Ten: You’re so annoying
Ten: See you soon
He started coming over regularly, at least three or four times a week. He told you there was a lull in his current activities as an idol, something about his subunit being on somewhat of a hiatus, so he had more free time than usual. Sometimes he would text you beforehand, but other times he would just show up unannounced. Some days he’d drive himself, other days he’d get dropped off and picked up, but he was there as often as he could be. 
The two of you would watch movies and binge TV shows and play board games. You’d eat dinner together and talk about the time you spent without each other, though those instances grew fewer and farther between. 
You were about to graduate with a Bachelor’s degree in Creative Writing. Your focus was poetry, and you wanted to have your first chapbook completed and ready to be published as soon as possible, so you would sit in comfortable silence with Ten and work on writing while he played around with Procreate on his iPad. 
You would play music for each other, and every once in a while, Ten would sing along or even show you choreography he’d come up with for a song he particularly liked. Those days were the hardest, convincing yourself you could be satisfied with appreciating him from afar and never experiencing his passion firsthand.
Ten never pushed you for more, though, seemingly content with the way things were between you. And he was. He was content just to hear you laugh, see you smile. He was content just to be near you. But there were moments. Moments where he’d catch you staring just a little too long, where your eyes would shine with something that made his blood flare with heat, the promise of what you might do if you weren’t so scared of the consequences. That promise made him patient. 
A couple of months into your friendship with Ten, you were done with finals. The day you received your diploma, yours and Karina’s parents having taken you out for food after the ceremony to celebrate and now headed back to their own homes, you and your best friend gasped as you discovered a gorgeous and elaborate flower bouquet waiting for you outside your front door. 
You picked it up and carried it inside as Karina unlocked and opened the door for you. Setting the ornate ceramic vase on your kitchen counter, you examined the fragrant cluster of blooms. There were yellow pansies, apple blossoms, honeysuckle, red tulips, and daisies. Amongst them, you found a note:
Y/N, Karina,
Congratulations!
We know you’re going to take this world by storm and can’t wait to support you every step of the way.
Sincerely, Ten & Yuno
P.S.
Y/N, flip the card over.
So you did.
Y/N,
Doubt thou the stars are fire Doubt that the sun doth move Doubt truth to be a liar But never doubt I am proud of you
Yours truly, Ten
You melted a little, your heart swelling in your chest at the sweet gesture. He’d referenced one of your favorite lines from Hamlet. It was disgustingly romantic of him, and you were seriously glad he hadn’t delivered the flowers in person because, at that moment, you don’t know what you might have been capable of. 
Karina was still in awe of the flowers, so you caught her attention and showed her the front side of the note. She smiled and leaned against you, taking your hand. “I’m sorry Ten couldn’t be there today. I know you were missing him.”
You shrugged noncommittally, an attempt at acting casual, embarrassed of how important Ten already was to you in spite of the short time that you’d known him. Karina wasn’t fooled, but she let it go, conscious of your sensitivity on the matter. “I’m sorry Jaehyun couldn’t be there either. It would’ve been cool if the guy you graduated elementary school with could’ve been there to see you graduate from university.”
“Yeah, I’m just happy we’ve reconnected at all honestly.”
“I’m sure he’s happy about that, too,” you asserted. “I’m actually surprised Jaehyun doesn’t come over more often, Kay. But maybe his schedule’s just a lot busier than Ten’s.”
Karina looked at you like she couldn’t believe the words that had just come out of your mouth. “Y/N, Jaehyun is a really busy guy, but that’s not why he doesn’t come see me regularly. He doesn’t come see me regularly because he’s not allowed to.”
“What? What do you mean?” Your brow was creased with confusion.
She sighed, frustrated that she was the one having to explain this to you. “If they’re caught coming and going from the same place too often, they can get in serious trouble. Jaehyun and the others had to lie to their managers to even come to the party we threw. They’re not supposed to be here because, if the media somehow found out, it’d probably turn into a huge scandal and cause problems for the group. You know, male idols in their 20’s spending a bunch of time at the home of two female college students? Sadly, that’d cause quite a stir.”
Your stomach dropped. If that were true, then it meant Ten was at risk every time he was with you. You were furious that he hadn’t been transparent with you about this. The next time you saw him, you would need to confront him about it.
You and Karina moved on from the topic and spent the rest of that night celebrating, popping open a bottle of champagne you’d saved for the occasion and drinking to all the hard work you’d put in over the past few years. 
The next day, Ten showed up to celebrate with you in his own way. You were sitting on your bed in your room, leaned up against your headboard, watching Netflix together and sharing snacks, when you decided to broach the subject.
“Ten, are you… allowed to be here right now?” you asked.
He froze like he’d been caught with his hand in a cookie jar. His reaction told you that your ignorance on the matter had been a concerted effort on his part, that he’d hoped this conversation would never have to happen. But now it was. “Not necessarily,” he answered quietly, not quite meeting your eyes.
You held in your anger, genuinely wanting to understand what he was thinking. “Then why are you?”
This answer came much more quickly. “I like spending time with you.”
You gaped at him, your frustration boiling to the surface. “Are you kidding? Ten, if your managers found out you were spending all this time with me, you could face real consequences.”
“Okay, I really like spending time with you,” he shot back with mirth. 
“This isn’t funny, Ten.”
“No, no, I know it’s not—”
“Do you know how terrible I would feel? If something bad happened to you because of me? I wouldn’t be able to live with myself.” You were breathing too quickly, anxiety building, and it destroyed Ten. This was exactly what he’d wanted to avoid. He reached out and grabbed your chin, forcing you to look at him.
“Hey, listen to me. If I got caught and something happened, that would be my fault, okay? I’m a grown man. I make my own choices, and you are not responsible for them. I know what I’m risking by being here.”
But that wasn’t good enough for you. “And what about the others? Your members? They have a stake in this, too, Ten.”
He huffed, a little disappointed that you thought he hadn’t considered that. “I’m aware of that, Y/N. I’m not doing this behind their backs. They all know about it. We’ve talked about it, and they trust me. They understand why it’s so important to me.”
“Well, I don’t understand, Ten!” 
“You don’t have to!” he fumed. 
This was the first time you and Ten had truly argued, had even slightly raised your voices at each other. The silence that followed was agonizing as you stared into each other’s eyes, chests heaving. You weren’t certain how long the two of you sat there like that, but eventually, Ten closed his eyes and leaned his head back, exhausted.
“Look, Y/N, you can kick me out of here if you want. This is your home, and I can’t force you to let me stay.” He lifted his head and gazed at you again, desperation gleaming in his eyes. “But if you make me leave, then it needs to be because you want me to, not because you’re worried about something that isn’t your responsibility. You’ve always treated me like a normal person. Please, don’t stop now. Just let me be an adult who’s allowed to have his own priorities and make his own decisions about how he spends his time.”
You let his words sink in. All of them. Was he right? Did it matter if you couldn’t understand why he was willing to risk his career just to spend time with you? Maybe you didn’t need to. Maybe some things didn’t have to make sense. Maybe all that really mattered was that being with Ten felt good. Maybe it wasn’t your job to decide what was best for him. “Fine,” you breathed.
He whipped his head toward you in shock. “Wait, really? You’ll let me stay?”
You rolled your eyes affectionately. “Yes, Ten, you can stay.”  
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
The next couple of weeks following your confrontation with Ten were perfect. You were the happiest you’d been in a remarkably long time. But it didn’t keep the rest of your life from catching up with you. 
Ten hadn’t heard from you all day. He wasn’t worried, per se, but it was out of the ordinary for him to go this long without hearing from you. His gut told him he needed to check in on you. But rather than blowing up your phone in hopes you might eventually respond, he decided to pay you a visit.
He knocked on your door and waited for you to open it, but he was greeted by Karina instead.
“Hey, Ten.”
When he saw the look in Karina’s eyes, his face fell. Something was wrong. “What’s going on, Kay?”
She worried her lip between her teeth, obviously considering whether or not she wanted to tell him. After a moment, she sighed wearily and said, “Today’s not a good day. I know you’re here for Y/N, but she’s… dealing with something.”
As if on cue, Ten heard the faint sound of you crying coming from upstairs. His chest tightened with anxiety, and he felt himself start to panic. “Please, let me see her.”
“Ten, you really don’t understand, she—”
“If she doesn’t want me here, she can send me away,” he implored. “I just want to help.”
Karina scrubbed her hand over her face, exhausted. Then she opened the door so that he could come inside. “Try to give her the time and space to come to you, okay? If anyone can make her feel better, I’m sure it’s you, but she’s hurting right now.”
He nodded in understanding and started up the stairs, moving quickly but quietly. The sounds of you sobbing grew louder the closer he got, and it gutted him. When he got to your bedroom door, he carefully pushed it open, just enough for him to slip through. You were lying on your bed, curled into a ball, clutching and crying into your pillow.
Ten’s heart stopped. You were wearing his sweatshirt again.
His voice trembled as he softly said your name, doing his best not to startle you. You jumped, sitting up straight and hugging your pillow to your chest, as if it would protect you from whoever or whatever had entered your room uninvited.
When you realized who it was, though, you weren’t sure what to feel. Part of you was filled with dread because you never wanted him to see you like this. But another part of you, a much larger part, was relieved. Relieved because, for some insane reason, he was the one person you wanted to see.
He gave you a small smile and cautiously walked toward your bedside, like he was afraid you might run off if he made any sudden movements. “Hey, sweetheart.” His voice was fresh air, cool water on a hot day. It soothed you.
“What are y-you doing h-here?” You hiccuped every few seconds, your lungs recovering from hyperventilation.
It was hard for Ten to see you like this. Tears streaked your cheeks, your eyes were puffy and swollen, you couldn’t stop sniffling, your bottom lip and chin were still wobbling, and your hands were shaking. He hated that he knew you were in pain and had no idea how to fix it. He would spare you any pain if he were able. “I was just coming by to see you like usual, and Karina tried to turn me away. But… but I heard you crying, and I couldn’t leave without checking on you, so I convinced her to let me in. You don’t have to explain anything to me or talk to me at all if you don’t want to, and if you tell me to leave, I will. But I don’t think you should be alone right now.”
His heart was the most beautiful you’d ever known. He was a fountain of kindness and compassion. He somehow managed to consider your pain and acknowledge your independence all at once. He offered you comfort, and whether or not you accepted it was entirely up to you. He didn’t put any pressure on you, didn’t expect anything from you. He just wanted you to know that he was there if you needed him. You were too drained to overthink it, too broken down to lie to him or yourself. So you looked him in the eye and said, “I d-don’t want you to leave.”
“Then I won’t,” he vowed, and it felt more significant than either of you were ready to acknowledge.
You sat there in quiet as your breathing calmed. After some time, you started to feel uncomfortable, unsure how to proceed. You didn’t want to start crying again, but despair was already creeping back in, saturating your heart and clouding your mind. 
Ten sat down next to you, sensing your distress, and took one of your hands in both of his. “Can I take you somewhere?” he asked, kneading the muscles in your palm, relaxing you. 
“Take me somewhere? Do you see me right now?”
He rolled his eyes and dropped your hand. Immediately, you missed his touch. “You look beautiful. You always look beautiful. But it doesn’t matter anyway because where I’m taking you is a secret place that only I know about. It’ll just be you and I. No one else.” 
Your heart leapt at the prospect. You definitely didn’t have the energy to deal with people right now, but you thought you could handle some time out with Ten. Maybe the distraction would do you some good, get your mind off things. Standing up, you stretched your arms out above you and popped your knuckles. Then you bent over and gathered your hair on top of your head, wrapping it up with the hair tie on your wrist. “Okay,” you told him, popping back up. “Let’s go.”
He actually giggled at you, tickled by your inelegance. Only you could make gracelessness so charming. He stood up to lead you out, but before he did, he walked up to you and brought his hands to your face, swiping his thumbs under your eyes to wipe away any leftover tears. It was unbearably tender.
You dropped your gaze to the floor. “Thanks.”
“Anytime,” he replied. “Now, come on.”
The two of you walked down the stairs together, and when you reached the bottom, Karina came around the banister to meet you. “Where are you going?”
You turned to her. “Ten said there’s somewhere he wants to take me, so I’m entertaining him.”
Karina smiled at you, but her brow was creased with concern. “Are you sure, bug? You don’t have to go if you don’t feel up to it.” The use of your childhood nickname made your heart clench.
Ten wasn’t offended by Karina’s apprehension. He appreciated that she loved you enough to stand up for you, that she wasn’t afraid of challenging other people if it meant caring for you. He would do the same in her place. If you’d suddenly admitted to her that you didn’t want to go with him, he would’ve been fine with that. But you didn’t. You just smiled at your best friend and said, “I’m sure, ducky. I’ll text you when we get there and let you know when I’m on my way home, okay?”
“Okay.” She wrapped you in a hug and kissed your cheek. “I love you.”
You almost lost it then, the thread holding you together worn so thin. 
Ten noticed. He could see it in the set of your shoulders, the tension in your jaw. He could tell that you weren’t being open about your emotional or mental state, not with him or with Karina. And he knew it was because you wanted to spare their feelings. You didn’t want to burden them. He wanted you to understand that he was happy to share your burdens, to shoulder the weight when you weren’t strong enough.
You held Karina tight and returned her kiss. “I love you, too. So, so much.”
Parting, you made your way to the door with Ten, but before you closed the door she called out to him, “Take care of her!”
He leaned back inside. “Always.” And then he took your hand and walked you to his car.
Neither of you spoke as Ten drove. You just stared out the window, watching the scenery, sometimes seeing a flock of birds and wishing you could fly away with them, become something new. He could feel the despondence radiating off of you in waves. He held the steering wheel a little tighter.
“We’re here.” Pulling off onto a patch of gravel, he parked. He got out of the car and opened the door for you. You weren’t sure how long you’d been in the car, but you didn’t recognize this place, wherever it was. You could see the river, though, feel its breeze kissing the skin of your neck, refreshing on this summer day. 
Ten started walking toward a path that led off the road and into the woods. The path was faint, hard to find if you didn’t know where to look. Luckily, he did. You followed after him, neither one of you saying a word, until you reached a clearing that led to a small dock on the riverside. 
There was a motorboat tied to the dock, and Ten walked straight to it. He reached for the two life vests inside and wordlessly slipped one over your head, fastening the sides and tightening the straps to fit you properly. After putting his own life vest on, he stepped onto the boat, then offered his hand to help you do the same. 
You sat and observed as he yanked on the pull cord of the motor, trying your best not to notice the way his arm and shoulder muscles flexed under the fabric of his shirt. You failed. The motor whirred to life, and Ten gripped the handle, steering it out onto the river and in the direction of whatever destination he had in mind for you.
Next thing you knew, you were coming up on what was probably the smallest island you’d ever seen, only a short ways off the river’s edge. You gasped in delight. Ten smiled at the sweet sound. 
After docking the boat, Ten helped you onto land. You both took off your life vests and tossed them back into the boat. He walked backwards, his arms stretched wide. “Welcome to Isle Ten,” he said brightly. You could see how excited he was to share this with you. It warmed your heart. 
The islet was maybe a few hundred square feet, soft sand surrounding a large patch of grass in the center of it all. “What is this place?” you asked, the awe apparent in your voice.
“It used to belong to one of my neighbors, an older man, who used to bring his wife here when they were younger. After she passed away, he decided he didn’t want it anymore. I happened to visit him a few days after his wife’s passing, just to see how he was doing, see if he needed anything. He sat me down and started telling me stories about his wife. He told me all about this place, about the trips he used to take with her. I made a comment about how amazing it sounded, and he said, ‘If you think so, why don’t you just take it off my hands?’ It took some convincing on his part, but eventually, I agreed, and he signed the deed over to me. I rent the dock and come here whenever I want to be alone.” 
“Wow.” You walked to the patch of grass and looked around, taking in the view of the river surrounding you, the huge, open sky above you. You took in the quiet, nothing but the sounds of the flowing water and the wind passing through the blades of grass. “I love it,” you whispered, more to yourself than anything, but Ten heard you. 
“Well, now it’s yours, too,” he said.
Before you could protest, he grabbed your wrist and pulled you to the middle of the grass. He laid down on his back and patted the ground next to him. You huffed and laid down at his side. The two of you sat there in silence for a short while, until you grew antsy and couldn’t take it anymore. “So, is this what you usually do when you come here? Just lay around?”
He shrugged. “Sometimes. But other times I’ll bring my sketch pad and draw, or I’ll bring my guitar and my notepad, try to write some music. It’s just easier to clear my mind here. I can pretend the rest of the world doesn’t exist and just be.”
You sighed wistfully. “That sounds nice.”
“I was thinking you could come here when you need some solitude to work on your chapbook.”
It was the most thoughtful gift anyone had ever given you, and you had no idea how to thank him, to tell him just how much it meant to you. At the very least, you could tell him the truth about why this day is so hard for you. Sitting up and balancing your forearms on your knees, you cleared your throat. 
Ten didn’t move from his spot, but you knew he was listening, knew that you had his attention.
“I had a brother,” you began. He took note of the past tense in your statement and prepared himself for how this story may end. “He was a few years younger than me, almost exactly. Our birthdays were only a couple of days apart. We even used to have combined birthday parties growing up. Most siblings would probably hate that, would hate having to share their special day with someone else, but he and I loved it. We loved it because we loved each other, you know? We were best friends.
“But as we grew older and made new friends, we also grew apart, started to develop very different interests. I met Karina, and we were nearly attached at the hip. When my brother started high school, I was a senior. I should’ve looked out for him. It was my responsibility as his sister, but I only cared about myself, only cared about having the best senior year ever and spending as much time as possible with my friends before we all graduated.
“He fell in with the wrong crowd, got into drinking and drugs. But he was only trying to numb his pain. He had always struggled with depression. There would be days where he just couldn’t get out of bed, other days where he would fly off the handle for what seemed like no reason. The signs were there. I just didn’t pay enough attention.
“He got lost in himself. Between the substance abuse and the mental illness, his mind became a dark, dangerous place. When I did happen to see him at home or at school, I didn’t even recognize him. And still I did nothing. He was suffering, anyone could see that if they really looked at him, but no one did. Not even me. The person who knew him best. The person who was supposed to take care of him.
“I was at a party, a couple months after the school year ended, celebrating graduation, proud that I’d been accepted into the university I wanted, happy to be done with high school. My phone rang, and I almost didn’t answer it. But my parents were out of town, and my brother had the house to himself, so when I saw his number pop up, I wanted to make sure he hadn’t burned the house down or something. I didn’t expect…”
Your hands started to shake as you ran them over the back of your neck. You took deep breaths to keep yourself from crying. It had been years since you told anyone about this. It was so hard to say it out loud. But you needed to.
“I’ll never forget the way his voice sounded when I picked up the phone. He didn’t say hello, didn’t say my name. He just asked me, ‘Am I supposed to be here?’ He sounded wasted, high, but more than anything, he sounded tired. So tired. I didn’t know what his question meant, I assumed he was having a bad trip and had forgotten where he was, something like that, but…
“I told him I didn’t understand, so he went on. He said, ‘Here, you know, alive. Am I supposed to be alive? It feels like I’m not. I’m not any good at it, being alive.’ I can still hear him so clearly, remember it so vividly. I immediately started to panic and told my friends at the party to call the police and send them to my house.
“I tried to just keep him on the line, keep him talking. I talked about anything, everything. I asked him to tell me about the video game he’d started playing recently. I asked him if he could remember the lyrics to his favorite song. But it was like he couldn’t even hear me. He knew he was talking to me, though, because he kept apologizing. 
“He kept telling me he was sorry for always being in the way, always causing problems. I tried to tell him that I… that even when I was upset with him or something he did, I still loved him. I said it over and over, how much I loved him. And he told me he believed me. But he said that he knew he wasn’t easy to love, that if he wasn’t around, no one would have to worry about loving him anymore, and everyone would be better off, happier.”
Your head fell against your arms as you started to sob, but you kept going.
“One of my friends told me the police were on their way. I told my brother that people were coming to help him. I shouldn’t have. I was so stupid. He started to freak out. I could hear him moving around our house, and I begged him to just sit down and talk to me. I said everything would be fine if he just waited a bit longer, but he told me he couldn’t wait anymore, he was sick of waiting. He said he’d been waiting to feel happy for so long that he didn’t know what happy even was anymore.
“He was fifteen. How could he think something like that? How could I have been so blind to what he was going through? I didn’t know what to say to him. I promised I would help him learn to be happy again. I told him we would figure it out together. And for a moment, I thought I’d gotten through to him because he started to agree with me. He kept saying, ‘Yeah, that sounds good.’ But then I heard him rummaging around inside something. And I heard the sound of something heavy and metal hitting the floor. And I heard the sound of a box being opened, its contents clattering on the floor.
“And I knew. I knew that I was going to lose him. He put me on speaker while he loaded the shells into our dad’s shotgun. By this point, I was on the ground, sobbing into the phone while my friends watched on helplessly. I said I loved him so many times. I asked him not to leave me. It was all wrong, I did everything wrong. I did everything you’re not supposed to do in that situation.
“I wailed and wailed until I heard him call out to me. I kept myself quiet as best I could so that I could hear him. It was silent for a bit, just him breathing. And I never realized until that moment just how much I’d taken that for granted, you know? Him breathing. But then he said, ‘It’ll be okay.’ And the gun went off.
“Everything’s… sort of a blur after that. I didn’t leave my room for weeks. I wouldn’t talk to anyone. Not my mom, not my dad, not even Karina. I didn’t want to go on with my life because that meant accepting that he was gone. Then one day, my mom came into my room with a box. She told me she'd found it in my brother’s room. It was labeled, ‘Important Stuff.’ She said I should take a look inside and walked out.
“At first, I wanted to chuck it against the wall. But something stopped me. I ignored it for a while, just letting it sit there at the foot of my bed, but eventually I sat up and pulled it into my lap. And when I opened it, everything inside was just… him and I. The shitty friendship bracelets we made when I was eight. Mixed CD’s we’d put together and decorated with sharpies when I was in junior high. A bunch of stuff like that.
“I figured it was an old box, something he’d thrown this stuff in and shoved inside his closet, never to be thought of again. But then I noticed there was something recent in the box. It was the graded copy of a short story I’d written in my English class that year. It was written from the perspective of a caterpillar as it turned into a butterfly, but as the story goes on, you slowly realize that the caterpillar is actually a human growing into an adult. My teacher had asked us to write something about the inevitability of change.
“It was the cheesiest thing, but my brother was so proud of it. So proud of me. When I brought it home, a big red 100% written on the top of the first page, he asked me if he could keep it. I said yes, not thinking anything of it, and he absolutely beamed at me. It was one of the only good days we had together that year. In the box, he’d attached a sticky note to the front that said, ‘Y/N, For when you’re a famous writer and feel like giving up: Remember where you started. Remember why you started.’
“Amazing, right? He’d given me the best advice for moving on after his death without even meaning to. He reminded me that change is inevitable. A caterpillar will go through metamorphosis. It doesn’t get to choose. My brother died. It changed who I was, changed who I could become, changed the whole trajectory of my future. I couldn’t go back to the person I was before I’d lost him anymore than I could stop the sun from setting, stop the seasons from changing, stop the world from turning.
“I needed to lean into that change, otherwise I would end up just like my brother, so numb that it made more sense to not feel at all. Those few weeks holed up in my room ended up being my time in the cocoon. The day my mom brought me the box, I cleaned myself up and went online to declare myself as a Creative Writing major at my dream university. I hadn’t really known what I wanted to do before that. And now here I am.
“I still have bad days. This day is hard every year because I can’t help but relive those last moments with him. But there are other days, too. Days where I blame myself. Days where I’m angry at him. Days where I’m angry at my parents. Days where everything seems pointless. Until I remember what he taught me. I’m a butterfly. I pick up pollen as I go through different experiences, some good, some bad, some that seem completely inconsequential. But as I go about my life, I transfer that pollen through my interactions with other people. I transfer it through my writing. And as I do, I encourage others, the flowers of this world, to blossom, to reach their full potential. It’s not easy. Life isn’t easy. But it’s worth it if I leave this world a little more colorful, a little more beautiful than it was before.”
You weren’t sure when you’d stopped crying, but you had. You felt better, lighter. This was the first time you’d ever talked to anyone about this who didn’t already know, who wasn’t a part of your life when it happened. This was the first time you’d ever really talked through it from start to finish. 
Ten had been silent the entire time. About halfway through, when you were at the worst of it, he’d sat up, his hand reaching out to comfort you but stopping. He wanted you to let it all out. Any attempts to comfort you might disrupt that. He could tell he’d made the right choice as he watched you breathe freely for the first time since he’d walked into your room that day.
“Y/N,” he said, lightly tapping your elbow. You turned to look at him, your cheek leaning against your arm. “Thank you for telling me.”
You smiled at him fondly. “Thank you for listening.”
The two of you ended up staying on the island for a while after that, challenging each other to thumb wars, playing rock paper scissors and twenty questions, even swapping ghost stories. It was late by the time you got back, Karina long since gone to bed, although you had texted her to let her know you were safe and not to wait up. You stood in the doorway gazing at Ten, knowing that something had shifted between you but unwilling to address it. 
“Get some rest, Y/N. I’ll see you soon.”
“You promise?”
He smirked and lifted his pinky in the air. “I pinky promise.”
You giggled and hooked your pinky onto his. “Good night, Ten.”
He turned and started to leave. As you watched his retreating form, you realized that something had been missing. You caught up to him and grabbed his arm, twisting him back towards you, then wrapped your arms tight around his waist and buried your face in his chest. 
Ten froze for a moment until he figured out what was happening. You were hugging him. He instantly put his arms around your shoulders, one of his hands coming up to cradle the back of your head. You stood there and held him for a long time, just breathing him in. When you finally decided to let go, you avoided his eyes, too afraid that you might do something even more stupid this time, like trying to kiss him. 
“Drive safe,” you whispered. Then you turned and practically ran into the house, closing the door behind you.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
A/N: Whew, sorry for bringing the mood down for a minute there, but if you made it this far, I hope you're excited for the next part! The next part is when the tension finally breaks and the smut begins, so I'll try to get it posted sooner rather than later! As always, my inbox is open, so feel free to share your thoughts with me :)
151 notes · View notes
99mrkie · 2 months
Text
,,The Sin Eater will always find what he wants” — THE SIN EATER
Tumblr media
╭───────────── 愛 :・゚ ╰─➤ ❛ THE SIN EATER. L.MK ❜
Tumblr media
➥ 01 - The Professor Is Weird. [𖤐]
➥ 02 - Was It A Dream? [𖤐]
➥ 03 - We Live Different Worlds. [𖤐]
➥ 04 - The Good And The Bad. [𖤐]
➥ 05 - Riot. [𖤐]
➥ 06 - It’s Over. [𖤐]
➥ 07 - Farewell Memory. [𖤐]
Tumblr media
@haeflmz is my old account. Please don’t plagiarize my work thank you. @99mrkie
36 notes · View notes
sluttyten · 1 year
Text
UNHOLY - Chapter Five
Tumblr media
full masterlist || UNHOLY chapter index
genre: supernatural au
characters: fem reader, yuta, ten, winwin, mark, others mentioned
tags: polyamory, smut!, threesome, oral sex, demon sex, found family
length: 13,501 words
<-previous || next–>
Tumblr media
The world wavers and blurs when you next open your eyes. 
You’re in a familiar bed in a familiar studio apartment with the familiar view of a dusky orange sky and a burnt out city. You’re back in Hell City, that much you’re sure of, but you don’t know how long you’ve been unconscious. The apartment is quiet around you, and as you stare up at the ceiling your mind whirs over the painful events that led up to your return.
The pastor’s decision to fetch an exorcist for you.
Ten’s promise to not leave you alone.
Hansol returning with the pastor.
Was he the exorcist? Or was it by some twisted miracle just happenstance. That’s the option you know you would prefer, but the feeling in your gut tells you otherwise. 
You lie there for several long minutes, watching the light of the city play across the ceiling as your mind refuses to comprehend. Hansol couldn’t be an exorcist could he? He was young, not to mention he’d been very sexually active with you, and don’t you have to be an old priest who’s sworn to celibacy to become an exorcist? What was he doing there? What had he been doing with you, if he was somehow in fact an exorcist?
But more than just your questions about that situation, you wonder where Ten and Yuta are. Ten had vowed to not leave you alone, but then where is he?
“You’re awake.”
You leap out of your skin at the sound of a voice right beside you. Your vision blurs, unfocused as you turn to look beside you at the startling shape of a man in the bed with you. You blink a few times, and the haziness fades, bringing recognition with it. 
Mark. The vampire. 
He’s on top of the sheets whereas you’re tucked in safely beneath the covers, but Mark is propped up against your pillows, looking sleepy and far too comfortable considering that you’ve never had him in your apartment before. In the time since you last saw him, you forgot some of the details of him: the little moles, his wide eyes, the little upward tilt of his lips as he quickly looks you over. 
Sleepily, he mumbles, “They’ll be so happy you’re awake.”
You sit up in bed, pressing your hands against the mattress. Neither of your hands are broken any longer, you realize. The searing pain of shattered wrists and all the fine bones in your hands is gone. They feel just as fine as they always have, and there aren’t even bruises or scars. 
Mark yawns, stretching his arms above his head. You notice the sleeve of his shirt is stained with blood. There are shadows beneath his eyes, his skin fairly pale otherwise. 
“Why are you here?” You ask, looking around the room. This is definitely your apartment. Your things are still here. But there’s no sign of the demons. “Where are Ten and Yuta?”
“Wreaking vengeance probably,” Mark says, sinking back down comfortably into your bed, tipping his head back on one of the pillows. His eyes sink shut. “I’m here because you were injured. Broken wrists and hands. Bruised ribs. Exhaustion. Blessing burns, fucking holy ones.”
You don’t understand why he’s here, though. What could he have done for you? “And you’re a doctor or something?”
“Or something.” Mark smiles faintly, still not opening his eyes, but he shortly offers up further explanation. “Vampire blood heals. You needed a lot of healing. Unfortunately I was already a little low on supply before I got the call from Yuta, but I can’t ignore an SOS call like his. So you’re all healed up. Ten made me promise not to leave you alone, plus I need some rest until they get back from their revenge plans and can provide me with some fresh blood. Unless you’re offering?”
He peeks at you through one slit eyelid. 
“No, I’m not offering.” You turn away. “But, thank you, Mark.”
“Na uh pro’lem,” he mumbles, “Shleep now.” 
He probably needs it. He’s more gray now than just pale. The shadows are even deeper around his eyes. If he was human, you would say that he was on the verge of death, but he’s not human. What happens when a vampire has no blood in his system, you wonder. Does he die? You really hope Mark doesn’t die in your bed right after saving you. 
You watch him rest. You appreciate that he’s healed you, that he’s stayed with you. And your heart warms in your chest, thinking about what he’d said, that Ten made him promise not to leave you alone. You brush your fingers over Mark’s forehead, his skin disturbingly cold beneath your touch, and you fix his hair a little where it’s fallen over his forehead.
He looks so different like this than he has any other time you’ve seen him. He seems young and vulnerable, not like a vampire who wields a decent amount of power and celebrity status here in Hell City. Here he looks just like a young man, recently out of boyhood, and if you ignore the gray pallor to his skin, you can pretend that he’s just a young man sleeping, not a vampire desiccating in your bed, waiting for a pair of demons to return to him with fresh blood.
Luckily, you don’t have long to wait for Yuta and Ten’s return. 
One instant, your apartment is deathly quiet, everything still, and then Yuta’s stumbling over to the bed. Ten flops across your legs. A third figure (presumably the man who had broken your bones but freed you from bondage) slumps onto the floor at the foot of the bed, disappearing from sight. 
“Shit,” Yuta curses, collapsing onto the edge of the mattress beside Mark. You watch as he lifts his wrist to his mouth. You see a trickle of deepest red, and then he’s holding his wrist to Mark’s lips. 
“I didn’t know demons had blood,” you think aloud. 
Yuta turns his head, his eyes still burning a deep infinite black. “We don’t.”
Ten, at your feet, rolls over to face you, and for the first time since their arrival you get a clear look at him. His eyes are also entirely awash in black, blood is smeared around his lips. “Demons can drink blood too,” he explains. 
You don’t ask whose blood they’ve been drinking. You’re not entirely sure that you want to know, but your imagination supplies answers anyway—the pastor cornered in his small office, Ten crouching over him as he rips out the man’s throat, and Hansol, the exorcist, laid over the desk while Yuta drinks from him. 
But you don’t ask. 
You don’t want confirmation of your suspicions. Just a day ago, you’d considered the pastor a friend. Just hours ago, you’d considered Hansol a good guy that you were relieving basic human needs with. Even with the horrors that transpired over the last several hours, you can’t bring yourself to find anything but disgust in the idea of either of them experiencing violent deaths. 
Instead you just watch the color and life flow back into Mark’s face. Color returns to his cheeks, the shadows vanish from beneath his eyes. His hands lift to Yuta’s arm, holding the wrist more firmly against his mouth. He drinks until Yuta’s cringing, until Yuta has to push his head away. 
“I’m dry, man. There’s nothing more in there.”
“More,” Mark whines, blinking up at Yuta. His lips are red, a few drops leaking down his chin. You can see his fangs fully extended right now, sharp and stained pink. His eyes flick over to you, but Yuta grabs his chin, knuckles going white from holding on so tightly. 
“You don’t touch her. Not without her permission, and not when you’re like this.” His voice is so commanding, that even you feel a little berated. Yuta tilts his head toward Ten. “You can drink from him.”
Ten climbs up the bed, smirking as he straddles Mark. “Come on, bro. Drink up.” 
He bares his throat, already laughing as Mark bolts upright, his mouth at Ten’s throat. 
You can’t watch this. The semi-violent way that Mark is drinking from Ten. It makes you think too much of what you’re trying to avoid thinking about – Hansol’s face with blank eyes, his throat torn out—
Yuta watches you as you get up on mildly unsteady feet and move away from the bed. The ground feels like sand beneath your feet, your legs wobble, so you lean your weight against the bed, working your way around it slowly. When was the last time you ate or drank anything? How long have you even been here, you wonder? Has it been an hour, multiple hours?
Just as you reach the foot of the bed, you remember the other man. He’s still slumped down on the floor, stretched out length-wise and face-down. He’s not moving at all, so you crouch down in front of him to check that he’s alright. 
“Hello?” You poke his shoulder, and when you get no response, you reach for his face, turning his head to the side. 
That’s when you recognize him. 
“WinWin?”
His eyes move beneath his eyelids, but he doesn’t stir. 
Immediately, panic courses through you. Is he hurt? Is he dying? You’ve only met him twice, but you liked him enough, and you feel horrible that he may have gotten hurt in rescuing you or during whatever came to pass afterwards. The fact that he came to your rescue at all surprises you. WinWin is barely more than a stranger, yet still you’re worried for him. 
“He’s alright.” Yuta comes around the foot of the bed, kneeling down beside you. “The wolf transformation takes a lot of energy out of him. He just needs rest.”
You don’t ask why WinWin transformed. You don’t need to paint an even uglier image of what kind of revenge these supernatural beings went seeking on your behalf. 
Lightly, Yuta pulls a blanket off the end of the bed and drapes it over the wolf lying on your floor. There’s something bizarrely tender about the interaction, so much different from the last and only time you saw them together. 
“What’s going on?” You ask, watching Yuta stand up again. “I’m gone for a month and now suddenly you’re friends with a werewolf? Specifically this werewolf.”
Yuta shrugs. “Things change.”
Okay, sure they do. But how?
“You need to eat,” Yuta says, walking away from you instead of offering further explanation. “What would you like?”
You’re starving, but you’re not sure that you’re really hungry. You’ve no appetite though your stomach is growling, the sound echoing in the empty pit of your stomach. “I don’t care.”
Yuta looks back over his shoulder at you. “That’s a lie.”
He snaps his fingers and points at the table in your kitchen, which transforms from empty to miraculously covered with an entire feast. “Eat.”
You lift yourself from the floor, walking over towards the table, but as you draw even with Yuta, you pause. He opens his mouth, probably to command you to sit down at the table and eat before he has to force-feed you, but you take him by surprise when you wrap your arms around him and bury your face against his shoulder in a tight hug. 
“Thank you,” you say softly. “For coming to save me. You could’ve ignored my call for help, but you didn’t. Thank you.”
His arms are just as tight around you. “You don’t have to thank me, my love. I told you before,” he sighs a little, resting his head against the top of yours as he says, “I’ll never let anything happen to you.” You hold each other for a while before Yuta turns his head, kissing the top of yours, and he pushes you gently away. “Now, eat, please.”
You find that you’re ravenous. The feast Yuta manifested for you has everything you could’ve wanted and more. There’s a whole roast chicken, a suckling pig, a dressed bird of some kind, a vat of mashed potatoes, there is pie and fruit platters, a fondue pot with items to dip in it, bowls of steaming ramen and stew, ingredients for wraps, sashimi, a wide bowl of jasmine rice, side dishes galore. Food of every kind that you’ve ever had and loved. You couldn’t eat all of this food if you sat here for a week straight, though you make a valiant attempt regardless. 
Yuta sits beside you and watches you eat. For a while, neither of you speak, and the only sounds in your apartment are you munching away at the feast and Ten groaning quietly while Mark drinks him dry. But then Yuta shifts to lean his elbows against the table, propping his chin up in his hand as he looks right at you.
“I missed you,” he says quietly. “I feel foolish to admit it, but Hell City felt different without you. Empty. I didn’t realize how much I’d grown used to your company until you weren’t here. Ten felt the same,” he adds in an even quieter voice, casting a glance over to where Ten and Mark are still tangled on the bed. “I know you wanted nothing to do with us or this place, but did you think of us?”
Your mouth, at that moment, is stuffed full with chicken and a dinner roll, so you hold up your finger, imploring Yuta to wait a moment for you to chew and swallow.His face lights up, smiling brightly and whisker-like lines appear on either side of his nose as he scrunches it up. He reaches out to touch your hair, petting from the crown of your head down along your cheek.
The moment that your mouth is clear enough to do so, you tell him, “I thought of you all the time. Dreams and waking thoughts.” And you dive into telling Yuta everything that’s occurred over the last month that you were away. You delve into how you’d begun to feel crazy, how you’d been at war with yourself. You tell him about Hansol too, and Yuta’s eyes narrow.
“I don’t think you’re allowed to feel jealous,” you chastise him. 
“I absolutely can feel jealous.” Yuta folds his arms in front of him, still resting on the table, still leaning towards you. 
You push your plate away a little bit. “Well, don’t feel that way. I’m pretty sure you got your revenge. I don’t want details on what you, Ten, and WinWin were doing before you came back. I don’t want to know anything at all, okay? Let me just say, though, that Hansol was the man behind the pastor. I think he was the exorcist.” You frown.
Yuta laughs and then he laughs some more, and he continues laughing even as Ten finally approaches, squeezing onto the seat with you. Ten tugs you into his lap and wraps his arms around you. “What are we laughing about?”
“The guy she was sleeping with while she was home, she thinks he was the exorcist we rescued her from,” Yuta explains, still chortling. You don’t think you’ve ever seen him so amused before.
You fold your arms over your chest, leaning back against Ten while he just hooks his chin over your shoulder. You pout, “I don’t think it’s very funny.”
“Of course not, darling,” Ten says, “But there is a sense of irony that you, a half-demon, may have been fucking a demon exterminator without his awareness of the situation.” You feel his leg jerk, and then there’s a thump beneath the table, and Yuta’s amusement fades into a glare pointed at Ten. Ten says, “More worrisome is that he could have been really dangerous if things had gone differently. You told me that he wanted to take you away, right? What if he suspected what you are, and bringing you along to move away from your town where everyone knows you was just a way for him to cover up? Like we were worried about dangers to you as soon as we discovered you in that cemetery.”
Yuta leans back in his chair. “I did warn you that it could be dangerous out there for you, didn’t I?” 
You nod. He had warned you of that, but you didn’t think anything of it. You’d lived in your normal, human world for years before you ever met him or Ten without having any harm come directly to you. What are the odds that after leaving Hell City, within a month, you had someone like Hansol there with the power to destroy you?
You don’t like this topic at all. “That’s kinda the reason I decided coming back here with you two was my best option. I know now that it’s dangerous out there. I know that it’s dangerous for me to ignore this part of who I am, and if I don’t learn anything about the powers I might have, then I’m just leaving myself open to whatever harm might come my way. I want to change that.”
“You want us to teach you?” Ten asks.
You nod. 
“Where do we begin?” Ten looks over at Yuta, and you follow his gaze. 
Yuta shrugs. “At the start, I suppose. In the beginning, there was a void….”
Yuta begins with a thorough history of time as the demons tell it. From the beginning of everything, through the creation, to here and now. You sit and listen to him talk, to Ten talk, and after a while, Mark leaves the bed to join the three of you at the table. He listens as well, and he looks much better now that he’s had his fill from Yuta and Ten. Sometimes you ask questions, wondering at how this tale contradicts the one that you were raised on. Mostly you just listen and learn, reworking your understanding of the very fabric of the world you know.
Eventually, while you’re still sitting there, WinWin rises from the floor, dragging himself over to a seat on the other side of the table. He begins shoveling food into his mouth as well, slowly looking more alive and well with each mouthful. Mark just sits there observing WinWin’s endless eating with a hint of disgust mixed with mild appreciation. 
WinWin makes a face at Mark, but continues eating. He catches your eye, offering you a smile and a wink before he tears voraciously into a roast duck. 
“Have some manners, Win.” Yuta tosses a napkin at the werewolf as grease drips down his chin. “If you’re going to join the family, at least do that.”
Everyone looks sharply at Yuta, but he’s only looking at WinWin. 
Your mind races, centered around that one word. Family. Are you a family? Is this your family now?
“You’ve shown that you have her best interests at heart,” Yuta says, his eyes flicking momentarily towards you. “You were right there alongside us as we freed her. And afterwards. She likes you for whatever reason, and as much as Ten fronts, he and I like you, as well.” 
WinWin looks surprised, “Do you mean it? Because I don’t really have a pack, so if you mean it, I would be grateful.” His gaze moves over every face at the table, eyes soft and hopeful. 
Ten sighs behind you, and his arms circle around your waist, hugging you back against him. “Honestly, wolf, you’re one of the good ones. If you need a place, a pack, a coven, here we are. Welcome to the family.” 
You lean your head against Ten’s as he dips his mouth down to rest on your shoulder. 
“Does that include all of us?” Mark asks.
Yuta grins. “Of course. Who says a family can’t be two demons, a werewolf, a vampire, and a half-demon?”
Mark laughs, WinWin smiles. Ten holds you just a little bit tighter. 
For the first time since you left this place a month ago, a feeling of rightness settles into your bones. 
You’re home. 
Tumblr media
After that night, it seems that they’re always there with you. Ten keeps the promise he made during their rescue of you, and you’re not left alone. 
For the first day or two that you’re back in Hell City, you’re grateful for their presence. You don’t want to be alone at all, it gives you too much time to worry about what your life you’ve left behind is like. What happened to the pastor and to Hansol? How did you end up in bed with an exorcist? The four other members of your newfound family provide you with entertainment and distraction, regaling you with tales of adventures, parties, funny stories from Mark’s life as a human before he’d been turned. 
For the first few days, it’s all just friendly.
No one flirts with you, though they’re all a little touchy, mostly Yuta and Ten, but you take that more as them having missed you while you were gone, of them needing reminders that you’re here with them. 
Like when Ten had to leave for a little while on business for the demon Queen, and when he returned he looked at you like he’d not seen you in weeks, and when he sits down by you a little while later, he’d affectionately curled his hand around the back of your neck, holding your eye for a little longer than normal. 
Or on one of those rare occasions in those first few days when you’d actually needed sleep. Yuta, Mark, and Ten were all there, quietly talking with each other as you crawled into bed. Time passed as you dozed, and you woke when Yuta crawled into bed. He’d not touched you at first, not until you mumbled his name sleepily. Then he’d moved closer, wrapping his arms around you, drawing you against his chest. 
You like having all of them around. 
You like the animated way that Mark talks. You like his laugh, a little too boyish for a vampire that’s known to own half of the underground scene in this city. You like how easily he gets flustered, and you like the way that when you’ve drawn the thick curtains over the windows of the apartment to at least give the feel of the hour being late despite the dusky orange glow of the city outside, that Mark gets introspective and deep. 
You have good talks with Mark about religion, about how before he was turned, he’d been deep into faith. He tells you about the struggles he’d had with the transformation, the consequences of his vampirism, and the realization of this whole entire godless world of monsters. He talks with you about coming to terms with yourself, and it really helps to just talk with him about it because Mark gets it, he’s been where you are. He’s been through the questioning of faith, the realization that a lot of what you learned to believe were just stories. He tells you that it’s okay to be who you are.  
With WinWin things are different. 
He doesn’t like to be cramped up in your apartment all the time, so often you and him go out, walking around the city with him showing you places, introducing you to new people, other wolves, some more demons, some vampires, some of the odd tentacled people, and at a very interesting club underground beside the river, he even introduces you to some mermaids.
WinWin is friendly and sociable, always quick with a smile and a handshake, though he has his times too where he’s ready to just stay in with you, though that’s usually when the others are gone. You manifest a new enormous TV in your apartment, every movie that any of you can think of, all the snacks that movie marathons require, and you’d binge movies with him. Sometimes the others join in, but usually it’s just you and WinWin. He doesn’t make any moves, doesn’t try suggesting picking up where you’d left off that first night in the club, though you can’t deny that you do think about it. 
Still, back here in Hell City, your dreams are plagued with layers of lust. If anything it’s so much worse now after having actually been around them. Without anyone to work your needs out with, you have vivid dreams involving mostly Yuta or Ten, but WinWin features in nearly as many, and Mark makes his share of appearances too. 
And the thoughts of your dreams carry over into waking hours. So when you’re sitting out in the city, enjoying the openness of a vast park of rolling hills in the middle of the city, looking over at Yuta stretched out on a blanket beside you, maybe your gaze lingers on his abdomen where his shirt has pulled up a little longer than it should, focusing on the slight rise in his pants. Or when you’re with Ten and he’s showing you around a stolen art museum, all you can do is watch his hands and admire them as one of your favorite pieces of art in this place. With Mark you can’t help during your nights out all together at one of his clubs to watch how his personality changes from the sweet, kind-hearted guy you’ve come to know into the cocky coven leader whose fangs glint in the club lighting, looking so strong and in charge that you feel the same urge you had the first time you met him — to just climb into his lap and take a seat — now enhanced to make you wish he would tilt your head to the side and drink from you while you ride his cock. 
And with WinWin there are so many times when you’re alone together, either out in the city or in your secluded apartment. When his hand might brush against yours in the street and your skin tingles with heat. When he’s introducing you to his acquaintances, he places a hand on your shoulder, briefly on your waist or the small of your back. There’s a time, during a night out all together, now that WinWin has been welcomed as a part of this family, that you spot him hooking up with a pretty woman, her hands running all over him as he has her pinned to the wall in a dark corner. You try not to stare, but it’s WinWin and you’ve been in that same position with him before, so seeing it from an outside perspective makes your gaze linger, watching as he and this stranger kiss, as her hands disappear down the front of his pants. 
You look away after that, returning to the table to seat yourself between Ten and Mark, the latter of which manifests a fresh drink for you since you apparently look like you need it. Ten tucks you into his side, and his scent clings to your skin hours later when you lock yourself away in your bathroom to get yourself off in the shower, desperately horny because of the lingering heat and scent of Ten’s cologne as well as the memory-turned-fantasy of hooking up with WinWin. 
But you try to not let any of this affect how you are with all of them. 
Some nights Mark takes you out to his clubs alone, though you have the strong suspicion that Ten or Yuta tags along in disguise, flitting through the shadows in an attempt to remain unobserved. 
You think they must be testing you when they do that. 
Ever since your return, Yuta had filled your mind with the histories, slowly preparing you for lessons in demonhood. He and Ten both had first attempted to help you expand your awareness of your surroundings, opening your mind to be able to sense lives around you, to better be able to detect danger where it lurked. You weren’t too good at it yet, but it was relatively early in your lessons still. You were still learning, much to the amusement of your other two friends.
There are plenty of times when one or more of them stay the night. You have enough room for them, especially when more often than not Yuta or Ten ends up curled up on the bed with you. Mark doesn’t even sleep, but he stays some nights, sitting in front of your windows that overlook the city. WinWin likes to curl up on the sofa, wrapped in blankets, watching movies.
Some nights, they’re all there. Nights like those, you practice your demon lessons with Yuta and Ten while WinWin and Mark watch you grow increasingly frustrated with your own lack of progress. 
It’s been weeks, and still you feel like you’re not accomplishing anything. Still just as powerless as you’d been before you even knew that any of this world existed.
“You’re not full-demon, so don’t expect to be able to do everything we can.” Yuta explains right now, watching you as you attempt to summon a flickering flame to the tip of your fingers like Ten is doing. They’re both sitting cross-legged on the floor with you. Mark and WinWin are both seated above the three of you on the sofa. A movie is playing on your TV, one of Mark’s requests from when he was human.
The most you’ve done so far is summon a spark to dance at the tip of your index finger, but Ten’s sitting across from you with flames on each of his fingertips. 
You sigh in frustration. “I’m starting to feel like you’re lying to me about being a demon. You two can burst into full-body flames and do all kinds of things, and this is all I can do?” You snap your fingers together, watching the spark jump to life right at the tip of your finger, a teeny tiny orange glow in the dim light of your apartment. 
WinWin looks away from the TV. “I’d say that’s a lot of progress. Just earlier you couldn’t even do that.”
“Baby steps, baby girl,” Yuta says, reaching over to pat your knee. “I think that’s enough for the night. I’ve got some things I need to go take care of. Deals to check in on, and that kind of thing. Ten?”
Ten shakes his head. “No, I’m staying.” He watches you closely. “I'm gonna have a breakthrough with her. By the time you come back she’ll be a girl on fire.”
Yuta stands up. “I’m sure she will be.” He rests a hand briefly on your head, waves goodbye to Mark and WinWin, and then he vanishes on the spot. 
Ten continues coaching you through the exercise, and after a while WinWin, struck by curiosity, slips down onto the floor into Yuta’s abandoned spot. He attempts coaching you too, taking it from the werewolf perspective of you always having the fire inside you like he’s always got the wolf inside him. 
“And if you concentrate, you can bring it out.” He holds up his hand, and you watch as fur begins to emerge from his skin, claws growing from his fingers, his fingers shortening in length until he’s holding a paw up in front of you. You wish that helped, but still you continue to struggle to do more than summon that singular spark.
Mark stays until the movie ends, at which point he announces that he’s going out drinking, by which he means at a blood bar. WinWin decides to make his exit as well since his attempted help hasn’t shown any results. 
You watch both of them walk out the door of your apartment, and then it’s just you and Ten. 
He scoots closer to you on the floor. “Are you ready to give up?” He asks as he watches you slump back against the foot of the sofa. “Or do you want to keep trying? I think we’re almost there. That last spark looked bigger than the one before it.”
“I appreciate the optimism, Ten.” You slide your hands over the floor, feeling a staticky sensation in your fingertips, like they’ve fallen asleep. “I’m not sure I’m going to get it.”
“Not with that attitude.” Ten picks up both of your hands off the floor, pressing them between his. “I think you just need to know what it feels like, to know the feeling you’re going for, right?” He rubs his hands against yours, the friction starting up heat on your half-asleep hands. The staticky feeling fades, instead becoming almost hypersensitive, aware of each line on Ten’s palms, each of the rings he’s wearing. He says, “Just watch and feel.”
You watch, eyes focused on your hands sandwiched between Ten’s. You feel the way his hands rapidly heat up around yours, the way that it feels when a small flame suddenly bursts into existence at the tip of his middle finger. 
You can feel it. 
His finger is right alongside yours. You can feel the flickering heat of the flame, tickling against your skin in a comforting and familiar way. Like a butterfly’s wings or a heart beat. 
“Do you feel it?” Ten asks softly. 
You nod. 
“Is this what you were imagining when you were trying to summon your own flame?” He moves his hand, twisting it around so he’s pressed palm to palm with your hand. 
You shake your head no, your eyes locked on the flame where it touches your skin. This isn’t at all what you’d been imagining. You’d been thinking like a human about how it would feel to have a bit of fire on your skin, thinking it would be searingly hot, painful, stinging against your skin like the holy water had. 
But you keep forgetting you’re unholy now, and flames don’t seem to hurt your kind. 
“I was afraid, honestly.” You admit, watching in awe as Ten presses his middle finger against yours, like holding a lighter to a candlewick. 
“And now?” He asks, and you quickly shake your head in response. “Good. Focus, for me, darling. Use my flame to start up your own. Focus on holding it there, holding its shape. Feed it with your own fire, and make it your own.”
You concentrate, breathing slowly, meditatively as you feel the soft heat of the flame on your fingertip. It just feels like Ten’s brushing it over your skin, but then suddenly you feel it. Like a magnetic connection, a tug behind your navel as a bit of his flame lights the tip of your finger. 
You felt this tug earlier to a very small degree when you summoned the spark, but you feel it fully now. A firm connection between the fire at your fingertip and that heat that’s been settling inside you for weeks and weeks now. 
Ten pulls his hand away, extinguishing his own flame, watching you as you keep this one going, as you feed into it little by little. 
The flame flickers blue around the edges, you realize, lined on the inside with a deep orange that fades into the warm white gold at the center. You can feel now the way it flutters against your skin in time with your heartbeat. It grows warmer, in a comforting kind of way. 
“You’re doing it,” Ten says with pride. “Now put it out. Try again for yourself.”
You don’t want to let the flame go. You like the feeling too much. 
But you can feel that connection now to the fire inside you, like a physical thing inside you. And as you close your hand and let the flame evaporate into a trickle of smoke, you keep a hold on that connection. 
“Okay,” you say, more to yourself than to Ten. “Let’s try this again.”
You concentrate on your breathing, on striking against the connection, on the tip of your finger. You feel a spark surging along the connection, and then there’s the light—a glow at your fingertip that grows, glowing electric blue at first before softening into orange and then yellow. 
“I did it!” You cry out, excitement perhaps feeding a little too much into your energy. 
The flame surges, blowing up a foot tall, sending off sparks. 
“Woah!” Ten grabs your hand, blowing air out his lips as he brings your fingertip to his mouth. 
The flame flickers and dies. The strong connection slips into the background. You can still feel it, but you’re not touching it right now. Instead all of your focus has shifted to the feeling of Ten’s lips against your fingertip, his hands around yours, the thrill buzzing inside of you at your success at last. 
“You did it,” Ten says, smiling against your fingertip. “Next I’ll just have to teach you some control. But you get it now, just like I knew you would.” His lips brush against your sensitive skin with every word, sending you deeper into distraction. 
You can’t hold yourself back. This is something you should’ve done weeks ago when you first returned here. And with the excitement coursing through you, the exhilaration at finally accomplishing a flame, you push away all of your doubts and the last clinging morality from your religious upbringing. 
Your palms are still fire-warm when you cup them against Ten’s face. His eyes flicker between a natural brown and the cat-like gold as you pull him towards you, connecting your lips with his. 
He makes a small sound of surprise, but he doesn’t hold back, falling into the kiss with you, moving over you as you tip yourself backwards. 
It’s a hot, sharp kiss. Intoxicating. 
Ten makes quiet noises as you kiss him, pleased sounds when you press your fingers through his hair, when you suck at his bottom lip, when you roll your body beneath his. He slips a leg down between yours, shifting his knee so his thigh presses between the apex of your thighs, giving you something to grind against while you kiss. 
He breaks away, lowering his mouth to your throat, his nose trailing over your skin as he breathes in. “I don’t know how Mark resists you, if I’m being honest. You always smell so good, and I don’t even have the bloodhound senses of a vampire.” He presses his lips right over your pulse, his tongue dipping out to lick lightly over the sensitive spot. 
You rock your hips against his thigh, and a sigh of his name breaks through your lips. “Ten…”
“Mm?” He hums, intent on kissing every inch of your throat it seems. He grinds his hips down against you, the bulge in the front of his pants grinding against your hip. “What, darling? Can you say it for me? Tell me what it is that you want from me?”
“I wanna have sex, don’t make me beg for it.” You drop your hands to twist in the fabric of his shirt. “I know you’ve wanted this for a lot longer than I have.”
Ten doesn’t confirm or deny your lighthearted accusation. But he does bring his lips back to yours, kissing you so deeply that your head thumps against the floor.
You hold him tight against you, rutting your hips against his thigh like a little wanton, but you don’t feel so bad because Ten’s grinding against you just as desperately. Maybe even a little bit more desperately than you, and when you slide your hands down his back, dipping your fingertips just beneath the waistband of his pants, he pulls his mouth away from yours, cursing under his breath as he really gets into it. 
“I’m not going to find a tail or, like, a trident penis when I get your pants off, am I?” You tease, nipping at his bottom lip. “Demon that you are?”
Ten scoffs. “I’ve yet to find a halo on you, saintly little angel that you pretend to be. But I can grow a tail for you if that’s what you’re into, darling. Lesson two of demons: shape-shifting.”
You don’t know if he’s just teasing you or if demons actually can shapeshift. But at the moment, you’re not about to ask more about that. You just want him. You kiss Ten again, dipping your fingers inside his pants, digging your fingers in as Ten rocks against your hip. 
“I know I’m a demon and everything, so you’re probably expecting a lot,” Ten forces out breathlessly. “But if I don’t get inside you soon, I’m just going to cum like this. Like one of your silly human boys.” 
You snicker a little at that, but if you’re being honest, you could probably cum like this too if you kept it up. “Well, come on then. You just called me out for pretending to be a little saint, so help me stop pretending.”
“Right here?” Ten asks, already sitting up a little more to reach down for the waistband of his pants.
“No. The bed.” You refuse to just get fucked on the floor for your first time with Ten. You want it done properly. In the bed. 
He grins, all the angles of his face sharp as he lifts you suddenly onto your feet with him, propelling you towards the bed. You’re both moving quickly, and you wonder if he’s using the speed that demons possess to get you in bed more quickly, to just shred away your clothes. But, to be fair, you’re also tearing at his clothes, popping off the buttons of his button-down knit sweater, shoving at his pants to get them off, and then he’s over you, your back pressed to the bed, neither of you wearing so much as a shred of cloth as Ten covers your body with his. 
It’s quick, this change-up from being fully-clothed and making out on the floor, to fully naked in bed with his bare cock leaking against your thigh. But you’re so hungry for him now that you’re finally allowing yourself to be that you don’t care how quickly this is moving. Time doesn’t move in this place so you have forever to enjoy this with Ten, there’s no reason to draw out this first time just because it’s the first.
Ten drags your hips to the edge of the bed, his feet hit the floor and you look up at him as Ten takes his cock and teases the tip along your pussy. You’re already so wet for him. He’s perfect, you just know that he’s going to fit perfectly inside you without him having to do much work beforehand to get you ready for him.
You reach for him right as Ten starts to slide into you, pressing his hips forward slowly as he sinks his cock into your heat. Your fingers press against his sides, the bottom curve of his ribs, and you look up at all of him. He’s… normal, you realize. He’s a demon but he’s just Ten. There are no horns, no tail, no forked penis. Sure, he has markings on his arm, but those could pass as tattoos, though you know from talking with him that they’re demon marks, like badges of honor. 
He’s like any other man that you’ve shared this same moment with. You don’t feel the guilt or shame, the sinfulness of having a demon inside you. He’s just Ten. 
Ten still makes quiet noises, and you really like how vocal he is. All of these little grunts, groans, sighs, and half-muffled moans. It’s cute and sexy, the way he’s letting you know without words how good he’s feeling right now. You’re quiet in comparison, but not because you don’t also feel good–you feel very good, courtesy of his cock right against that spot inside you, the skillful roll of Ten’s hips, the way that he touches you otherwise, externally with his fingers light on your clit and his other hand tracing the curve of your body to your breasts.
At last, a sound escapes you when Ten’s thumb on your clit starts making tight circles, and his other hand plays with your tit and swirls that thumb around the nipple. You trail your fingertips down over his stomach, down to cover his hand between your legs with your hand. 
Ten flattens himself over you, pulling your hand and his away from between your legs. He twists his fingers with yours, pressing your palms together, pushing your intertwined hands up above your head as his other hand wanders from your tit to your neck, putting just enough pressure that you lift your head from the bed to meet Ten’s kiss. 
Your breasts press to his chest as Ten starts fucking you in earnest, driving his cock in against your G-spot with each thrust. He’s making all of his gasps and moans directly against your lips now, and the friction between your bodies calls back to the heat generated between your palms earlier before he produced the flame for you. 
“Fuck,” Ten moans, lifting his chest away from yours. His hand stays at your neck, the other drifting back down to your clit. “Fuck, I’m going to cum.”
You cover his hand at the side of your neck, your other hand stroking along his arm as you beg, “Yeah, Ten, I need to feel you cum.”
His sharp smile turns charmingly crooked as he holds himself up, sliding both of his hands down to hold your hips as he fucks into you intensely. You can feel your orgasm growing close too, the heat and tightness of it, the loss of control as you keep rabbiting your hips to fuck yourself onto his cock with each of his thrusts. 
Ten’s eyes flood black, heat surging from his skin as he rolls his hips forcefully against yours, shooting his warm cum inside you, body moving automatically to chase the feeling of his orgasm, and you just close your legs around him, keeping him right where he is. 
The feeling of him cumming inside you triggers your own orgasm, his heat calling to yours.
The connection snaps tight inside you, your body arching off the bed, skin flaring hot, and then you feel it, like your heartbeat thrumming over every inch of your skin. 
Ten laughs. 
You open your eyes, body still thrumming with pleasure, and you see you’re covered head-to-toe with flickering golden orange flames. The sheets are scorching beneath you, blackening and curling, but Ten doesn’t stop and neither do you. He leans in, kissing you through the flames. 
That’s how Yuta finds you some time later, still kissing with Ten buried inside you, both of you fully aflame, the bedsheets in burnt tatters after you and Ten have rolled around and rearranged into a few different positions by this point. 
“I see I missed out on all the fun.” Yuta walks up to the edge of the bed, reaching out with both hands. One he lays on Ten, the other one you, extinguishing both of your flames. “You’re going to burn this place down, if you’re not careful.”
You look up at Yuta as Ten rolls off of you, stretching out on the burnt sheets at your side. “I can make flames now,” you tell him proudly.
“I can see that, my love.” 
What else can you do, you wonder. After the flames, Ten had mentioned shapeshifting, and you wonder if you can make your eyes black, if you can slip through space like Yuta does. They’ve also got telekinesis to some degree, and you’re still pretty sure that sometimes they can read your mind. 
You don’t even attempt to cover yourself up right now, even though you’re entirely nude while Yuta is looking down at you. No longer are you going to be playing the modest mouse to their predatory catlike selves. 
Yuta blinks down at you slowly, keeping his gaze respectfully on your face as he leans in, pressing his fists to the mattress on either side of your head. He cocks his head to the side. 
But he doesn’t do anything else. He just holds himself above you. Looking at you in a way that desperately makes you want him to just devour you, to set the pair of you aflame–fuck the state of the bed or the apartment or any of this whole damn city. You would burn it all to the ground for these two demons at your side.
“Are you going to kiss me?” You ask, and you can hear the hope bleeding into your voice. 
Yuta’s gaze sharpens, predatory and lusty. “Is that what you want?”
You sigh, “Yes,” and then there he is, cradling your mouth against his. 
Yuta climbs onto the bed, his knees knocking against your thighs as he slips over you. His fingers knot in your hair. His tongue teases against yours, and he’s constantly smiling into the kiss, nipping at your lips, pulling back to make you chase him. Yuta’s in this like it’s a game, and it’s definitely one that he’s winning. 
Ten shuffles around quietly beside you in the bed, but you don’t have any attention to dedicate to him, too focused on drowning in Yuta’s kiss, on the way it feels as he lowers his body against yours.
He’s still fully clothed, but there’s something even more arousing about that. The zipper of his jacket scrapes lightly over your sensitive chest and belly, eliciting small sounds. The denim of his jeans rubs right up against your clit and the insides of your thighs, turning the small sounds into audible whines. Your bones ache with the need to have him.
Ten snickers when you break the kiss to moan. “She’s so noisy now.” He leans in, smoothing his hand over your hair. “Is Yuta better than I am, darling? Or are you just sensitive now?”
Definitely it’s the latter option. 
You hate them both a little bit (but really not at all) when Yuta kneels up above you to smirk down at you. Ten keeps his hand on your head, petting your hair. 
“How do you feel?” Yuta asks, trailing his fingertips along the line of your body, from your collarbones, down over your breasts, your belly, to your hips, and lastly to the warm center of you. His fingers dip through Ten’s cum, scooping it up as it leaks out of you, and then Yuta’s pressing his finger and Ten’s cum inside you. “Did fucking a demon make you feel any different?”
You really don’t feel any different than you did earlier or yesterday or months ago before you ever knew demons were real. You shake your head. You could’ve been doing this all along, and the only difference would have just been that you would have been having more great sex. 
Yuta smiles his wide, teasing smile. Beautiful. He pumps his fingers inside your pussy. “Would fucking two demons make you feel any different, do you think?”
“I doubt it, but we could always do it just to make sure,” your voice is a little rough with desire. 
Yuta’s smile is contagious, spreading roots deep inside you that fill you with a warm bubbliness. He knocks a short kiss against the corner of your mouth, moving away before you can even attempt to reel him in for a deeper kiss. His hair tickles your bare skin, a little long and falling out of the short ponytail he’s managed to pull it back in. His breath kisses your skin, but he holds his lips just far enough away, always a tease. 
The way he’s touching you, teasing you, has your skin buzzing, your mind going fuzzy with desire. 
Ten’s just stretched out beside you, playing with your hair, observing the way your body is reacting to Yuta. 
“Did Ten not do well enough for you, sweet girl?” Yuta teases as a soft whine slips between your lips. “Still hungry for more? He let you down, always talking about eating you up, getting a taste of you when he didn’t do that for you at all?”
Beside you, Ten hisses quietly, his tone warning as he says, “Yuta.”
“Ten doesn’t eat pussy,” Yuta explains as he lowers himself down to his belly between your legs. You lift your knees, making room for him as Yuta circles his fingers around your ankles. “But I do.”
Yuta is slow and soft with the kisses he scatters over your thighs. He’s smiling as he looks up at you, at the way your breath is coming quick, at the way your pussy throbs around nothing, hungry just for him, and he especially seems to enjoy the little sounds of pleasure and surprise you make when he licks just alongside your labia, first on one side and then the other. Your thighs twitch beside his head, but Yuta keeps his hands on your thighs, keeping them spread for him. 
“Good girl,” Yuta murmurs, and he’s so slow with it, such a tease. 
You’re already so worked up after Ten that you don’t see why he’s doing this, the slow kisses and licks to your clit, the way that he lowers his mouth at last, and kisses your pussy before truly diving in.
But you’re not going to complain either.
You’ve been eaten out before. One of your few boyfriends back in your old life had enjoyed eating you out. The others had preferred for you to go down on them, sucking their cocks, but they never offered to reciprocate. Even with Hansol, who had truly reminded you so much of Yuta, he’d never actually taken the time to eat you out. Now, your ex that had enjoyed eating you out, he’d been good at it, or so you thought, but he was nowhere quite as skilled as Yuta’s wicked tongue.
Yuta’s tongue has you rocking your hips off the bed, chasing the sweet heat of his tongue. Every pass of his tongue over your clit, each press of his fingers inside you, brings a new level of awareness to your belly–the tingling, the tightening, the wisps of pleasure that catch in your chest, drawing Ten’s attention back to your breasts. 
His hands drift back down to your nipples, adopting Yuta’s teasing quality as he brushes his index fingers in tight, faint circles around your nipples. 
You don’t speak. You try to hold your lips together to keep from making noise. You don’t want Yuta and Ten to know quite how good they’re making you feel at the present moment, but letting them in on the secret is somewhat unavoidable when your orgasm finally crests, the wave of pleasure spilling through you. 
Your thighs close around Yuta’s head, hips rolling against his fingers and the heat of his lips and tongue. Your chest lifts, pressing your breasts into Ten’s hands. He just laughs, lowering his mouth to kiss you while Yuta continues to eat you out and finger you, his fingers still working you smoothly. 
Any sounds you make are poured directly onto Ten’s tongue, and he smiles into the kiss when you gasp, your hand flying up to his hair due to whatever Yuta’s just done to you, a new move that sends an aftershock through you. 
Your body twists, freeing Yuta briefly, and he slips out from between your thighs, sitting up with his grin still fixed on his face despite your serious efforts over the last several minutes to grind it away. 
“I have to say, I’m a little disappointed.” Yuta slides his hands along your bare thighs as he lifts himself over you again. You break the kiss with Ten to just glare at Yuta. Is he seriously going to give you an insult right after he’s eaten you out? But he sinks in, his lips right above yours as he complains, “You didn’t burst into flame for me.”
“No, but maybe give me another chance.” On one hand, your fingers are still tangled in Ten’s hair as he draws back to give Yuta enough room to kiss you. And the moment that Yuta’s lips touch yours, you dive your fingers into his hair as well. 
Your fingers feel like they’re moving through static electricity, tingling through the strands of their hair. It zips over your skin, down your forearms, the hair on your arms and the back of your neck standing on end, and your body arches from the mattress against Yuta’s heat, closer to that tingle you get where your skin touches his. 
He’s still dressed, though you don’t want him to be. 
“Take it off,” you demand, the words pressed between his lips, sliding away on a sigh. Yuta makes no motion to remove a single article of clothing, so you pull a hand free from Ten’s hair to snap your fingers together.
You’ve gotten rather good at manifesting things here in Hell City. All of your possessions in this room, all the foods you’ve eaten, everything. But this is a little different. An anti-manifestation. A disappearing of the clothes off Yuta’s back.
When he jerks away from you, jolting up onto his knees with his hands flying to his chest in surprise, you realize that it actually worked. 
Yuta kneels above you without a stitch of clothing. Every inch of his skin bare, revealing a gleaming and glittering piercing in his navel, demon marks on his hips similar to Ten’s markings in their resemblance to tattoos. Your eyes travel over him from the top of his shaken loose shoulder-length dark hair, down over his shoulders and chest, down over the piercing and tattoos, at last settling on the prize.
The thatch of hair around the base of his cock.
Ten laughs quietly, settling into the pillows. “I knew I liked you, darling. I don’t think Yuta’s used to someone taking charge over him like that.”
Yuta’s eyes narrow at Ten, and he slowly lifts his middle finger to the other demon. “Why don’t you go somewhere else, Ten? You got your alone time with her. Maybe I want some too.”
You’re already sitting up, resting your hands on Yuta’s hips as you draw yourself closer to him. He lifts his hands to your face, his palms on your cheeks, fingers in your hair as you tip your head back to look him in the eye. There’s a connection there, a solid bond between you and Yuta as you hold each other's gaze. 
“I would like that, just us.” You don’t mean it in a way that’s totally dismissive of Ten, and it’s alright, you know he doesn’t take it that way either. 
“Can’t I just stay and watch?” Ten asks lightheartedly, but when you flick your gaze over at him. He pushes up out of the ruined bedsheets. “Alright. I’ll go shower the ash off. You might want to fuck somewhere that’s not all burnt up.”
Neither you or Yuta move except to watch Ten as he walks away from the bed, still totally nude, on his way to the bathroom tucked away in the corner of the studio apartment. You admire the view, but as Ten closes the door behind him, you look back up at Yuta. 
He’s already looking at you, thumbs stroking tenderly at your cheeks. “Hi, sweet girl.” 
“Yuta–”
“Ten’s right. We should move this somewhere less burnt.” Yuta says, “Or at least replace the sheets, though we risk burning them again.”
You turn your head slightly to the side, nuzzling against Yuta’s hand. “Then we burn them again. Replace the whole bed. I don’t care.”
“Since when are you so careless?” Yuta asks, his smile growing, his eyes scanning your face. “Pretty girl, you’re changed.”
“Oh, haven’t you heard?” You walk your fingers up Yuta’s chest, getting your knees under yourself as well, and in a moment your palms are pressed to his shoulders, your face level with his as you say, “I’m something unholy now.”
“You’re a mess, is what you are,” Yuta teases, and you feel his fingertips flick at your hair. You’re sure that your hair looks a disaster from rolling around with Ten in the burnt sheets, but when Yuta twists his fingers tight in your hair, drawing your head back at an angle, you lose all thoughts of caring about what your hair looks like. Yuta’s eyes glimmer that deep black, the heat pours off of him in waves, and he bares his teeth in a grin that should probably terrify you, but in the moment it only serves to arouse you. 
“I’m sinful,” you tell him. You push at his shoulders, and Yuta rocks back on his knees, but he comes right back, his hand covering one of yours on his shoulder, his other hand tightening in your hair. The pain that pulls at your scalp draws a hiss from between your lips. 
“You’re not quite full of sin just yet, my love.” Yuta’s voice is a low growl that you feel deep in your belly. He lowers his mouth to your throat, whispering, “But I’m about to change that for you.”
Yuta moves so quickly that your mind can’t catch up, his hands loosening his hold on you for an instant only to catch at your thighs as he sinks down, spreading his thighs while still in a kneeling position, hitching your legs up, dragging you to sit in his lap. He all but slides you right onto his cock. 
You twist your arms around his shoulders. His lips skate over your throat, tongue dipping out to trace characters on your skin. And you feel his erection right there, hot against your wet pussy. 
You roll your hips, trying to get him to just slide right in. 
Yuta’s hands gravitate to your hips and ass, his fingers digging in, pressing you closer. One perfect roll of your hips and the head of his cock catches at your entrance, and you sigh, shifting to just slide yourself down around him. 
His teeth graze your throat, lips closing over that spot, and Yuta sucks intently, working over that piece of skin to leave his mark on you. 
He fits snug inside you, so hot everywhere that your bodies touch, inside and out. His torso against yours is so warm, like a welcoming bonfire’s embrace on a cold autumn night, but the piercing in his navel feels shockingly cold against your belly in contrast. The heat he traps against you, pressing you between his arms and his chest and his thighs brings a thin sheen of sweat to your skin, which Yuta presses his tongue flat to taste as he moves his mouth away from the throbbing mark he’s left on your throat. He tastes the salty tang of your sweat along your collarbone, down between your breasts, your body arching backwards. 
“Yuta,” your voice passes from a sigh to a moan when he envelops one of your nipples with his warm lips, flicking his tongue over it.
“Darling angel,” he replies, lifting his head from your chest, and once again you’re faced with his liquid black eyes, the distant faint gleam of fire burning in their depths. You see a few sparks dance across his shoulders. “You want me to fill you with my sin now? Turn you from our sweet saint to our sinful succubus?”
You nod, tickling your fingers through the ends of his hair. “You’d better do something before Ten comes back.”
The veiled threat is sufficient. Yuta’s lips twist into a snarl, his fingers curl against your hips. 
You like to be manhandled. That’s something you’d learned in your old life. Maybe it came with the submission that your faith had made strong attempts to instill into all the women—insistent that men were dominant and women submissive—and perhaps it’s something that you shouldn’t have so readily accepted as a personal quality, but it’s undeniable that being more submissive and being manhandled by a man during sex is one of the things you like very much. 
So as Yuta holds bruisingly tight to your hips, bouncing you on his cock, you love every last bit of it. 
You cross your ankles behind his back, bracing your arms on his shoulders. 
The brutal quickness with which Yuta fucks you down onto him presses embarrassing squeaks from you. 
Yuta watches you, his eyes drifting between the cute expressions on your face to your bouncing tits, down to your pussy kissing and swallowing his cock. “Should I start calling you my little mouse?” He teases when you finally drop your face against your arm in an attempt to silence the squeaks of pleasure. 
“Fuck off,” you whine, squeezing your ankles against his back, pulling yourself closer to him by pressing yourself deeper down. 
Yuta laughs. 
When he hitches you higher, when he starts moving backwards off the bed with his hands doing more to support you than move you on his cock, you lift your face from your arm. 
“What are you doing?” You swallow a whimper as Yuta’s cock settles against that sweet spot inside you, shifting oddly as his feet hit the floor and he begins walking with you held in his arms and impaled on his cock still. 
There’s a step down from where your bed is to the living space. Yuta bounces you a little extra on that step down, smirking when you let out another adorable squeak. He steps around the sofa, and turns around, sitting down on the edge of it. 
“You’re gonna ride me, pretty girl. It’s not fair that I have to put in all the work when you’re the one that’s obviously got inexhaustible sexual desires.” He reaches back behind himself, grasping your ankles and uncrossing them. “Go on.”
As Yuta rearranges the pair of you to sit sideways on the cushions, his legs stretching out behind you along the length of the sofa, you settle on your knees, resting a hand on the back of the sofa as Yuta leans back to look at you. You feel a fresh burst of arousal in your belly. 
Yes, you like being manhandled, but there’s something to be said for feeling a little bit in charge too. For the most part, your previous sexual partners have preferred to be on top and take total charge of you. You enjoy the feeling of looking at Yuta and the shifting expressions on his face as you begin moving on him. 
His fingers stroke over your hips and thighs, across your belly, lifting to your breasts, admiring the way you look and the way you move, the way you feel around him now in this newer position. 
You move slowly, the opposite of how Yuta had been on the bed. Slow circles of your hips and slowly lifting yourself just to sink back down on him, taking your time with him. 
When you put your hands on his chest to help stabilize yourself, you get your feet under yourself, and Yuta visibly swallows, his breath picking up a bit as you lean closer until the caps of your knees touch his chest, your hands slide up to curl against the sides of his neck, and Yuta leans up as well to kiss you. 
You fuck him, that’s the simplest way to put it. It’s just the heat in your muscles and bones, deep deep deep inside your belly, stoked hotter with each glide of your pussy down the length of his cock. It’s all you know, the lust overtaking you while you bounce on his cock. Your fingernails scrape Yuta’s chest and belly, your ass slaps against his upper thighs. 
That connection inside of you to your fire sparks up, tightening in your belly. 
“Right there,” Yuta’s voice is a hum, a slow smile growing on his lips. “There it is, my love.”
You swear your senses spike all at once. Everything is sharper—the sensations of pleasure and a slight ache in your thighs, the smell of Yuta like smoke and a fancy cologne, the sound of Ten’s showering and Yuta’s breath, the sight of Yuta before you grows so ridiculously clear. He glows with a dark beauty. 
Your thighs give out, and as you sink over him, Yuta rises to meet you, flipping your positions, pressing you down into the sofa, taking over fucking you as your orgasm consumes you. 
Still, no flames erupt, but you can feel them there beneath your skin, eating through you, rising to meet Yuta’s mouth on your skin. 
“Come on, little mouse. Burn for me.” He whispers, pressing his cock into you in smooth rolling motions. “You looked so pretty when you burned for Ten.”
Yuta does it then, his flames appearing at his shoulders, expanding across his back in bright flares like wings before spreading over the rest of him. The moment his flames touch your skin, your fire bursts out of you, begging to be known. 
You hold each other close, flames melting together until you’re an inferno, the sofa smoking as you neither one pull apart or extinguish your flames, still going at it. Yuta pulls another orgasm from you, and you milk one from him too, his flames flickering a hot blue as it sweeps through him, but even then neither of you stop. 
You’re still going, still burning when Ten emerges from the shower. 
“Now who’s a threat to burning the place down?” He comes around the sofa, flinging his damp towel over Yuta’s back. “We ruined the bed, you ruined the sofa. You’re probably going to be too exhausted to manifest anything for a while, aren’t you, angel?”
But you’re in the midst of drinking the last of your pleasure together with Yuta. You don’t answer him, too overcome with the liquid fire pulsing through your veins, the swelling heat as Yuta cums inside you. 
Yuta runs his hands over your body, extinguishing the flames as he kisses you, as you both come down together. 
A cloud of ash hangs in the air around your bodies, and it settles over your skin and Yuta’s in a fine layer, clinging even worse due to the mist of perspiration on your skin. Fresh air licks against you as Yuta pulls away, and a moment later you peel yourself away from the sofa, sitting up to feel the ache settle deep into your muscles. But it’s a good ache, the kind that tells you that you just got fucked very, very well.
Ten is right. 
You don’t have the strength to try manifesting a new bed or sofa or even new sheets. You have the strength only to let Yuta pull you to your feet, his hands never leaving your body as he comes along with you to the bathroom. Ten remains behind fussing just loud enough for you to hear while he begins to clean up the ashy sofa.
Yuta is clingy, wrapped around you and showering you with kisses as he starts the shower, as he walks you into the steam-filled stall. There’s a little bit of rinsing off in between his pouring of affection, and after a few minutes, you have to push him away and threaten him with the scrapy end of the long-handled back brush you’d manifested during your first stay. 
You just want to scrub yourself clean of the ash residue, but then he’s more than welcome to cling to you as much as you would both like. But he needs cleaned too, so you each wash, and Yuta watches you. There’s something in his gaze that grows more guarded as the shower goes on, leaving you guessing.
Soap suds rinse down the drain in dark gray swirls as the ash washes away. The air fills with the scent of your body wash.
The moment that you’re finished shampooing it out of your hair and the last of the suds of your body wash disappears between your toes, Yuta’s right there again, his hands on your body, his nose against your hair. 
“Was that alright?” Yuta asks, skimming his lips along the soft skin of your bicep as he lifts your arm to drape it over his shoulders, his other hand at your hip pulling you just that much closer. “Us together? I realize now that it’s not something that you’re so used to, raised in your human life, particularly with your religious upbringing. The whole multiple partners thing, being shared.”
You sigh as Yuta kisses down your arm to your shoulder, his tongue catching droplets of water from your skin. “It was more than fine, Yuta, honestly.”  
“You’re not just saying that?” Yuta lifts his head briefly, his eyes glimmering in the shifting light through the clouds of steam. “I know it’s a big thing in religion to stay faithful to one person, never experiencing the fun of multiple different partners.”
You smile, leaning in and kissing him again. “I’ve had sex with a variety of people before. Just not at the same time. But I liked it, Yuta, I promise.”
“Even though I just kinda came in unannounced and inserted myself into your time with Ten?” 
“Do you have doubts about this, is that what’s happening?” You don’t understand why he’s questioning you so much about this.
Yuta sighs, and his arms slide around you, hugging you tightly to his chest, his chin resting against the top of your head. “It’s not that. I’m just really, really trying to make sure that you’re okay with this. I know that before I took you back to your city, you didn’t want anything remotely sexual or romantic with Ten, myself, or anyone with a supernatural origin. But things are different now, obviously. I just want to make certain that you’re happy with all of these things.”
His concerns are appreciated. You press your smile to his skin. “I know what I want, Yuta. I’ve decided that I can’t deny the circumstances I’ve found myself in, and I can’t deny that I’ve wanted you and Ten since early on in our acquaintance. If I’m going to be unholy, then let me go all the way, embrace my dark desires, most of which have been centered around you.”
Yuta likes the sound of that, judging by the way that he backs you up against the shower wall, caging you in and kissing you breathless. He lifts his thigh up between your legs, and your clit is still so sensitive, but you grind down against the muscled thigh regardless.
“I thought of you when I was with him,” you admit against Yuta’s lips as you move your hips on his thigh.
“What? With Ten?” Yuta smirks, clearly amused by that thought, but your next words wipe the smug look right off his face.
“No, when I was with Hansol.” 
Yuta jerks away from you, but you quickly reel him back in, needing the heat of his body against yours if not the pressure of his thigh between your legs. 
“Listen, I only hooked up with him in the first place because he reminded me of you. I was a little drunk and the bar was dark, but there was something about him that reminded me of you. Like you look a bit similar.”
Yuta’s lip curls in mild disgust. “Like the fucking exorcist?” 
 “I was drunk!” You defend yourself. “And I’d been having truly filthy dreams about you and Ten and….” You cut yourself off before you reveal that Mark and WinWin had even featured in your smutty dreams. You clear your throat, looking into Yuta’s eyes as you say, “And I wished that he was you, even if I wouldn’t admit it to myself, since I was trying to deny your existence at the time. I told myself you looked alike, and I wished he was you when he was inside me.”
Yuta presses his forehead against yours. “You could’ve had me. If you’d ever just said my name.”
“I called your name when it really mattered, didn’t I? And I’m here now. You’ve got me now.” You loop your arms around Yuta’s slim waist. 
“You’re here now.” Yuta nods, dropping a quick kiss against your lips. “And he’s not here.” At the sharp and mildly disgusted look you give him, Yuta quickly says, “We didn’t kill him. I know that’s what you’ve been worrying about since we brought you back. Yes, we hurt them a little. WinWin transformed to subdue them so Ten and I could work a little mind manipulation on them, which only works on pure-humans by the way, before you start worrying about that too.” He kisses your forehead. “But he’s alive. That fucking exorcist still has his life somewhere in the world. But neither of them remembers you, the circumstances of what led up to them both being in that room.”
The relief that passes through you is palpable. Your shoulders sink, knots of tension you didn’t realize you had now unwind. 
“You don’t have to look so relieved, you know. We’re not cold-blooded monsters.” Yuta leans back to look you in the eye. “We’ll do anything to protect you, and if it had come down to it, I would have killed anyone that posed a threat to you, but they weren’t worth the violence. Ten did want to rip the exorcist’s head off, but I think, since you’d already told him about that guy, it was probably just his jealousy. He’s quite the jealous type.”
“He didn’t seem to mind much earlier when you invited yourself into our activities.” You reach around Yuta to finally shut the water off.
Yuta’s lips twist, amused. “I don’t count. Ten and I don’t get jealous about each other, my love. We’re something like a package deal, you might say.”
“Then it’s a good thing I wanted both of you.” You step out of the shower,  wrapping yourself in a very comfy and fluffy robe.
Yuta lingers only a moment or two longer. He doesn’t burst into flame, but he must do something to summon heat to his skin, because all the excess moisture from the shower steams off his skin. He winks as he manifests a tight pair of black boxer-briefs right onto his body before he exits the bathroom. 
You spend a few more moments in the steamy room, working on your hair to make sure that it dries properly, and then at last you rejoin your two demons. 
You refuse to even look at the ruin of your bed as you cross the apartment. The whole place reeks of smoke with a tinge of sulfur. 
Yuta’s arranging blankets on the living room floor, the curtains over the windows are still drawn wide open and you’ve never seen any sign of life in the windows of the buildings across from yours, but you can’t believe you really just had wildly hot (literally) sex in front of the open windows. 
The orange dusky sky is perhaps a little darker than normal, this city’s version of a night sky. 
Ten moves around, lighting candles that you’d manifested during the lonely hours of your first stay here. Candles that smelled painstakingly of home, childhood memories, and something that you often associated with the feeling of being in love. Quickly, the scent of sulfur and smoke are overtaken by sweeter smells, comforting ones that put you even more at ease. 
“We thought you could sleep here tonight,” Yuta says as you approach, gesturing at the blankets and pillows on the floor. “With the bed and the sofa being…. piles of ash.”
“Are you staying?” You ask, looking first to Yuta and then over at Ten. “I require cuddles after sex.”
Yuta rolls his eyes affectionately. Ten laughs. But they both acquiesce to your request, and within a few minutes, you’re all three piled together on the soft blankets. You remove the robe, choosing to be skin to skin with the two of them, comfortable. 
The curtains are still drawn open, and from here you can see so much of the sky. But there’s not much to really see, just the bare expanse occasionally broken by a smoky cloud. 
“Doesn’t the moon ever come out here?” You ask, resting your chin on your hands folded on Ten’s chest. “I miss seeing the moon. And the stars.”
Yuta’s hand smooths up along your thigh, skipping up to your lower back, higher along your spine. “You can still see them. I’m telling you, my love, you can manifest anything that you want.”
You want to roll over into his touch, but the comfort of Ten’s body against yours is too tempting as well to deny. But luckily Yuta presses up against your back, an arm wrapped snugly around your waist. His lips are against your shoulder. 
“Maybe when I wake up,” you yawn. “Maybe then I’ll make a new bed, manifest the stars and the moon, and have a tasty breakfast too.” You’re very tired, all the excitement of the past couple hours catching up at last, and your heavy eyelids sink shut as they both hold you between them to fall asleep tonight. 
Tumblr media
<-previous || next–>
a/n: real smut!! at long last! this was a long chapter, but honestly, I’m kinda thinking I might do some longer chapters for the next few just because I don’t really want to draw this series out through like half the year, but I also might need to do some serious rewrites of later chapters because of other things I’ve added in this chapter and in the last few.
But I hope you’ve enjoyed this chapter! As always, I really, really really appreciate likes, reblogs, reactions in the tags, and comments about it! It feeds my will to keep writing lol 💗
319 notes · View notes
yutafrita · 8 months
Text
WITCH WAY DID YOU GO?
Jaehyun x Witch!Reader/ Warlock!Mark x Witch!Reader
Tumblr media Tumblr media Tumblr media Tumblr media Tumblr media Tumblr media
Thank you @markleelately for the request <3 I hope you like it and that it was worth the wait!
WC: 3.1K
Genre: Angst, Fantasy, Thriller/ Mystery
WARNINGS: Mentions of death, missing persons case, references to the police, food, alcohol, mentions of psychological abuse, occult references and imagery, toxic relationship behaviors. Please read at your own risk.
The fortune teller tapped the old oak table three times, her eyes closed. Well, she wasn’t so much a fortune teller. She was just witch with a small amount of clairvoyance, but you had gotten desperate over these past three years. Rosé recommended her to you, and every other door had been slammed in your face.
“Hm… he’s alive,” the teller stated, her hand now twitching and her eyes moving rapidly under eyelids. You held back a groan. This was something you already knew- every spell you had done to see if Jaehyun was alive showed that he was alive- but no locator spell had proven successful. The human police force in this country had turned up nothing besides his engagement ring (he insisted he wore a small band with you while you were engaged), and everyone in the magical force was perplexed and unhelpful.
The magical force was also none too elated by you caring so much about a human, but you gave up on giving a shit after the first year Jaehyun disappeared. 
“He… that’s strange,” her eyes snapped open, and she hunched over to bring something onto the table. Tarot Cards. You were going to kill Rosé. The fortune teller placed a major arcana down. “He’s stuck,” she muttered before she looked up and pointed to the card, “this is the tower reversed. It means-.”
“I know what it means,” you cut her off. You were over this game. “Averting disaster, fear of change.”
She wagged her finger, “typically, yes. But,” she placed her hand over the card, “for you, for us witches, this means something else. It means he’s quite literally trapped and afraid.”
You furrowed your brows. This was a new development. You had been told he was probably devoured by a creature, that he was obliterated, or even that he simply ran away from you. But to say he was trapped was something different. 
“Trapped where?” you pressed, your stomach filling with nerves.
She sucked her teeth, her eyes meeting yours again, “I can’t see that. Someone far more powerful than me has placed a spell over your human companion.”
You blinked, “another witch has him trapped? Why?” you bit down on your thumb nail, trying to think. You hadn’t told Jaehyun that you were a witch, let alone for him to willingly go with someone who had magic abilities. The only other witch he had ever met was Rosé, and she wasn’t exactly interested in keeping him hostage.
“All I can tell is that there was quite a bit of jealousy put into this spell, it’s riddled with envy,” the fortune teller swatted the air around her as if she could feel the green monster itself.
“You’re not fucking with me,” you didn’t ask, but rather stated this.
“I don’t fuck around with other witches,” she chuckled, “I don’t want whatever the hell is going on with you to happen to me.”
“Great,” you sighed, digging through your bag to take out your wallet. Her hand wrapped around your elbow and you looked up.
“It’s… on the house sweetie. Here,” she extended the tower tarot card to you, “keep this. I need to get rid of this set anyways. That energy is bad for business.”
You entered your small studio apartment later that evening, the card still in your hands. You had been living in this country for three years, but still had unopened boxes strewn about. You didn’t mean to move here, but after Jaehyun went missing during your trip, you refused to leave until you could find him. 
If only you did things differently that night-.
No.
You refused to wallow and blame yourself again. You needed to focus. 
Your phone started ringing and you quickly answered.
“Why did my fortune teller call me crying?” Rosé asked. You shrugged, forgetting she couldn’t see you. This was your everyday disaster, you couldn't fathom a random witch with a small clairvoyance gift being so saddened by it they called just to cry.
“Well, she said the energy was so foul it brought her to tears,” Rosé then lowered her voice, “this sounds like some serious shit.”
“Rosé, the love of my life has been missing for three years. It’s kind of always been serious shit to me.”
 “No, of course it is. What I mean is- whatever is happening, this magic is some serious shit.”
You sighed in defeat, a tear sliding down your cheek in frustration, “I know. I… I’ll talk to you later Rosé.”
She was quiet for a moment on the other end of the line, “I… you should come home.”
“I’m not doing this again. I’m not leaving until-.”
“Until he’s back I know but… I miss you. We all miss you,” you could hear her voice shaking, and for the thousandth time, you felt you heart break. You needed to find Jaehyun, but you knew in the process the other people who loved you were in a pain of their own.
“I know, I’m sorry. I have to go,” you hung up before she could reply, and you broke down crying. How many more nights would go by with you sobbing as you tried to figure out how he disappeared? Your tears were stinging your cheeks as you held yourself. 
You missed Jaehyun. He always knew what to do to brighten his and everyone's spirits. Just being around him made the room brighter. His goofy sense of humor coupled with the sweet little dimples he had with his permanent smile… you couldn’t fathom never seeing him again. 
Another day passed. Another week. Another month with no updated on Jaehyun.
You were able to pull some strings and get a job at the country’s Magical administration. You got it after the first few months of Jaehyun’s disappearance since your savings had run dry.
On this particular week at work you were walking to your next meeting when a faerie approached you.
“I’m taking you out on the town,” Lisa stated this as if it were a matter of fact. She was flying a foot off the ground, making it difficult for you to move around her in the crowded hall.
“No, you’re not.”
“Yes! Please? I have a friend visiting tonight that I haven’t seen in forever and I’m scared of it being awkward,” she pleaded, the glitter from her wings flicking off and making you cough. “He’s gonna bring a friend- he says it’s a warlock!”
“I’m not interested in being set up, Lisa.”
“You’re not being set up! He’s from where you’re from, so I thought it would be cool!”
Now this piqued your interest. There weren’t a whole lot of Witches to begin with, and even less warlocks to speak of, so for there to be a warlock from the same place as you meant you likely knew them.
“When and where?” you sighed. Lisa cheered and landed back on the ground as she told you all of the details, finally allowing you to go to your meeting in peace.
Jaehyun was the spontaneous one. You knew he would be happy you somewhat made last minute plans, even if you were just curious as to who it was that was friends with your coworkers friend.
You and Lisa later walked across the street to the bar, her wings concealed under a bulky sweater as she chatted wildly about her old college faerie friend.
“Ten is interviewing for the admin tomorrow but I promised I’d meet with him before,” she explained. As much as you liked to pretend moving here wasn’t lonely, that was far from the truth. Lisa was bubbly and affectionate, and has made you feel welcomed from the first day you met her- her friend, Ten, was just the same.
It was who Ten brought with him that made you surprised.
“Mark?”
“Oh, wow!” Mark leapt up from the bar top, rushing over and hugging you. “I haven’t seen you in years!”
“Three, to be exact,” you forced a laugh as you and Lisa sat across from the duo. Mark had grown up in the same town as you, Rosé, and Jaehyun. He was the only warlock in town, and you three would often meet once a week to practice your magic abilities. Warlock’s were naturally less powerful than witches, so growing up Mark was often behind compared to you two witches. “What are you doing here?”
“It’s the funniest thing- Mark and I are roommates and we both somehow got job interviews tomorrow for the administration.”
“Wow, what kind of luck is that?” Lisa laughed, and you forced a smile. You looked over to Mark and he sent you a wink, confirming your suspicions- he used a small luck charm to make it so they interviewed the same day. No luck charm would be strong enough to do more than that, but it still surprised you that Mark was even able to manage this.
Mark scored the job, of course. After speaking with him that night, you learned that he had been training non-stop and was able to compensate for his lack of natural magical ability with his sheer knowledge in all things spell casting. He ended up in your same department too, and oddly enough moved into a building close by, so you ended up walking to work together most days.
“Why do you walk to work instead of just teleporting in?” Mark asked one day. You didn’t know how to explain it- but doing a mundane task of just walking two blocks over helped remind you of Jaehyun. He loved morning walks, and even though it meant waking up an extra ten to fifteen minutes early, you loved them too. 
“I just like how simple it feels,” is what you settled on. Mark shrugged. You knew he knew of your engagement- you wore your engagement ring as a necklace- and that he knew of Jaehyun’s disappearance, but he never asked about it. Mark was very open about his distaste for your human partner before you moved.
While it wasn’t exactly uncommon for a witch to marry a mortal, it was still deeply frowned upon. 
“Yeah, Mark and I are going to the bowling alley tomorrow night,” you told Rosé one night as you poured over your notes. You were going through any spellbooks you could find to try and see about a spell as powerful as the one supposedly keeping Jaehyun to no avail.
“Oh, a date? That’s-!”
“Date? Absolutely not,” you couldn’t hide your laughter. “We’ve known Mark since we were all kids, he’s more like… an annoying brother.”
“A hot annoying brother.”
“Gross.”
“Admit it- he is hot as fuck.”
“I mean,” you paused, giving it thought before shaking your head angrily, “so what if he is? I’m engaged.”
Rosé was quiet again on the other end as you repeated yourself, “I’m engaged. Jaehyun’s alive.”
“Honey… he’s alive. Sure. But… wouldn’t he want you to I don’t know, live?”
She was right. Of course she was. Jaehyun was Mr. live-life-to-the-fullest- that’s how he went missing. However, you knew he wouldn’t want that to stop you. He’s so human, so sweet and positive. 
So, when you went bowling with Mark, you pounded two shots of vodka to help quell your fears. 
“Do you still have a crush on me?” you stupidly asked him after he beat you in bowling. His eyes went wide before he burst out laughing, his smile wide and his ears red with embarrassment.
“Why are you asking?” he asked through his laughter. You shrugged, looking away as you mulled through your thoughts.
“Do you still hate humans?” you asked rather loudly, completely disregarding the humans in the bowling alley now staring at you. Mark stood up, a nervous smile on his face as he wrapped an arm over your shoulder to walk you away.
“I don’t… hate humans. I said all those things because I had a crush on you and felt like you owed me something… I was wrong obviously and I’m sorry. And… I’m sorry about Jaehyun,” Mark looked you in the eyes as he apologized. It felt sincere.
“You said he wasn’t worth the gum at the bottom of your broom,” you reminded him. 
“Yeah, and that was fucking wrong.”
“Yeah… well… we were younger and dumber.”
“Oh, for sure,” he laughed, and you joined in, ignoring the stares you got in the street.
“Hey, I have that board game we used to play.”
“Oh, witches brew? I haven’t played that in forever,” you chuckled at the memory of beating Mark almost every game.
“Yeah? Do you wanna come over and play?”
You followed Mark to his place and stayed the night, never at any point touching the board game.
*****
You and Mark got engaged a year after you started dating. He was smart, organized, and easy to be around. You didn’t have to think much around him- he knew exactly where everything in the chaotic mess of your studio apartment was, and even helped you move your stuff into his apartment with a randomly specific spell you had no idea even existed.
All this, and you still missed Jaehyun. You wore the ring Mark gave you on your left ring finger, and still wore the ring Jaehyun gave you on a chain over your heart. You had to get a new chain after Mark accidentally broke your first one, but you were fine getting one that poked out less.
The cops had officially called Jaehyun’s case a cold case and the fortune teller hadn’t offered anything new. 
“Rosé will be here next week,” you told Mark one night after work.
“Oh yeah?”
“She insisted on helping me look for a dress.”
“I wish I was allowed to join,” he poked your arm, hoping for a change in your decision. He had taken over most of the wedding planning, but the dress and the wedding date were the two things you refused to budge on.
“You’ll see on the wedding day,” you offered, leaning in and dropping a kiss on his cheek.
The wedding day.
You were alone in your bridal suite, pacing up and down. You squeezed Jaehyun’s ring, your fingers trembling. You stopped in front of the mirror, staring at yourself. 
Jaehyun proposed to you the day before he went missing in the forest. You two were on the trip you had been saving months for- a national forest that was beautiful and quaint. You remembered the feeling each payday of shoving a hundred bucks into the mason jar, and how excited you both were upon your arrival.
It was quiet, just the two of you, alone. It was a three night camping trip, and after Jaehyun’s proposal, you two spent that second night staring up at the stars through the tall trees.
“It’s beautiful,” you whispered for what felt like the hundredth time.
“It sure is,” Jaehyun whistled. His hand moved to grab yours, “but you’re still more beautiful.”
“Corny,” you teased.
And then, he said, “we should play hide and seek.”
You sat up, “are you a child?”
Jaehyun sat up too, and with only the moonlight you could still see his bright smile, “you make me feel like a kid- if that counts.”
You should have berated him. It was stupid. You agreed to stay within shouting distance, especially since you didn’t have signal on your phones. You should have said no.
But you didn’t. And you searched for hours. The cops searched for hours. 
And now, on your wedding day, it’s been five years and a day.
You squeezed your eyes shut as you held back your tears, and moved to remove your necklace. It was almost time-.
“Beautiful,” the voice made your heart stop and your eyes open. This wasn’t real. You turned around, refusing to believe that he was here. You were trembling all over now, trying to decipher what you were looking at. 
It was Jaehyun- exactly as you remembered him. In that same long sleeved shirt and cargo pants. His hair is no different in length or color either. He had been bleaching it blonde, and it didn’t even look like a single root had grown in all these years.
“You’re not real,” you whimpered. Without warning, Jaehyun rushed forward and wrapped you in a tight hug. You could feel his heartbeat pressed against your chest. He smelled as sweet as you remembered. His skin felt warm. He was real- this was not some figment of your imagination. You didn’t feel any magical illusion coming off of him. This was Jaehyun, somehow, in the flesh.
“I was so scared,” he whispered, his face burrowed in your neck. You gently moved back, having to force yourself to break apart from his hug.
“Jaehyun… what happened?”
He gulped, looking over his shoulder at the shut door before he took something out from his back pocket.
“I… He…” it was a tarot card that he handed to you. The tower.
“Who is he?” you were terrified, seeing that the card was ripped down the center.
“Who are you getting married to?” was Jaehyun’s response, and you felt your heart drop to your stomach. Mark… there was no way he alone could have this power you thought.
Unless…
“Rosé,” you spit out her name as soon as you heard your maid of honor answer her phone, “your powers.”
“You really want to talk about magic right now? I’m headed to your dressing room-.”
“No, do not come here,” you hissed, “Rosé… your powers are almost gone, aren’t they?”
The rustling on the other end stopped. You felt like a fool for only now noticing the change in your friend. “I… I can’t say anything.”
“It was Mark,” was what you replied with, and you heard a small whimper on the other end of the line. “He stole your fucking powers to trap Jaehyun in the tarot all those years ago, didn’t he?”
“You have to go before he finds out,” she was whispering into the line now, and you felt your stomach turn. “Please. I can keep everyone in the chapel for twenty minutes, but you two need to go now.”
“Thank you, Rosé.”
“Go!” the line went dead, and you looked back at Jaehyun. 
Mark had kept Jaehyun in a frozen, petrified state in the card for five years. It seemed that, according to Jaehyun, that yesterday he just found himself back in the forest. You had made it out of town as he explained what he knew, an ache still in your chest.
“I just… knew I had to come to the chapel,” was what he said. That night, in the forest, right before he was trapped, Mark had appeared and was the last thing Jaehyun saw all those years ago. The terrible envy that filled Mark was enough to allow him to still Rosé’s powers, and he likely planned to steal yours as well if not for your friend’s warning. 
“You’re not scared of me being a witch?” you asked Jaehyun, the engagement ring he gave you back on your finger where it belonged.
“I could never be scared of you.”
You knew you would have to face Mark again one day, and make him pay for the terror he had caused, but for now, you were more than willing to steal a moment of happiness with Jaehyun somewhere where Mark couldn’t find you two for a while. You two deserved that much.
Permatag! @nini0620
OTHER WORKS -> HERE
93 notes · View notes
winwintea · 29 days
Text
Blame it on my Disney Wish (Prologue)
Tumblr media
PAIRING ▸ wayv x fem!reader 
GENRES ▸ romance, fluff, crack, angst, acquaintances to lovers, disney park au, college au
WARNINGS ▸ profanity, sexual jokes, alcohol consumption, chenle gets bullied a lot, kun also gets bullied a lot, everyone gets bullied a lot, 
SUMMARY ▸ kun takes the boys to disney world, funded by his sugar daddy chenle. however none of them were prepared for you to tag along, more or less even be affected by that cliche disney magic. but hey, maybe dreams really do come true? 
TAG LIST ▸ (send me an ask here if you’d like to be added! + those tagged will be in the tag list of all chapters of this series!)
RELEASE DATE ▸ no schedule haha... i work at my own pace guys!
WORD COUNT ▸ 1.1k words
AUTHOR’S NOTE ▸ welcome to my first ever fic? this is a “choose your own route” kind of series, so no need to read in order! i’ll be updating one chapter at a time, finishing off all chapter 1’s before i move onto the chapter 2’s. this originally started off as a crack fic idea that turned into a romance. thank u for taking the time to indulge in my silly fic. i’m very into disney parks so this was very fun to write. PLEASE ALSO READ THE PROLOGUE BEFORE READING THE CHAPTERS!
Tumblr media
“Could we maybe go to Disney?”
Little did Qian Kun know, was that this innocent question would be the reason why Kun, and 6 other idiots were now at Walt Disney World with you.
That day, Dong Si Cheng, Kun’s roommate, asked a simple question. That had a simple answer: No. But what happened instead, wasn’t as simple. If it were any other one of his idiotic friends he would’ve turned them down straight away, but the request had to come from the mouth of Dong Si Cheng instead. There was no way Kun could resist the temptation of seeing those eyes look dejected after he rejected that wish of Si Cheng’s. 
“Sure, I’ll see what I can do.” Was what HE SHOULD NOT HAVE SAID. but he did.
As soon as Kun walked out of Si Cheng’s room, his smile quickly turned into a frown. How the hell was he going to accomplish this? They were pretty much broke college students, no freetime, and no clout. Actually the last part was a lie. They were pretty popular amongst most of the students of their school. Mingled with most people, went to parties, drank a lot, you get the gist. Yet, that wasn’t enough clout to magically grant them a Disney trip. That shit only happened in movies. Disney movies. 
“Couldn’t help but overhear that sad conversation.” Kun turned his head to see a familiar face, one that happened to belong to his ‘bestie’ Ten. He was using the term ‘bestie’ lightly. They’d known each other for years, but still bickered and teased each other over everything. Ten’s real name was ‘Chittaphon Leechaiyapornkul’, but of course no one could pronounce that so everyone just called him Ten instead. It made life simpler. 
“Oh yeah? Like you could do anything better.” 
Ten cocked his head to the side, “What? Can’t stop being a people pleaser for once and reject someone for a change?” “I’d love to see you try. Why don’t you go tell him ‘no’ instead, so we don’t have to shovel out our own money to pay for this damn trip?” Kun knew Ten loved a good challenge, and that Ten was as equally broke as he was, so maybe he could convince Ten to persuade Si Cheng.
Ten looked at him for a few seconds, rolled his eyes, and walked right into Si Cheng’s room. Kun glanced at his watch, wanting to see how long it would take. 
“You don’t need to tell me Ten. I heard everything outside, I… understand.” Kun could hear Si Cheng’s faint voice from the door, and his heart ached a little. The sadness in his tone was very obvious. “I was being selfish… I’m sorry.” 
“N-Nononoofcoursenot!” Ten blabbered out. Suddenly Ten opened the door again, spotted Kun and pulled Kun back into the room with him. “Tell him Kun! We were just planning the dates right, weren’t we Kun?” 
Fuck this bastard. Kun could imagine it in his head. Right here, right now. His hands wrapped tightly around Ten’s neck. And when he was done, he would know exactly where to put the bo- Err… Just kidding. There would be a witness anyways. A witness that was currently giving him a puzzled look. 
“Uhm… yeah yeah… yeah right we were just booking flights that’s all. And if it… sounded like we weren’t gonna go uh… we were just… joking, right?” Kun looked at Ten for support. If Ten was gonna throw Kun under the bus then he needed all the help he could get.
“Yeah yeah. We’ll go to your favorite park!” Ten winked at Si Cheng, still nervously looking at Kun. “I like all of them though…” 
That’s it. Kun grabbed on Ten’s arm, as equally hard as Ten had done to him earlier, dragging him out of Si Cheng’s room once again. This time, Kun and Ten positioned themselves strategically in the kitchen where Kun’s beloved roommate wouldn’t be able to hear their conversation. However as they made their way into the kitchen to see a shorter boy standing at the sink peeling an orange. “Chenle, how the fuck do you keep getting into our dorm room?” Kun stared at Chenle as he was nonchalantly peeling his orange. 
The younger boy grinned at the two. “Si Cheng gave me his spare key. He wanted to learn how to play basketball, so I’ve been teaching him.”
Chenle was a basketball prodigy and had gotten into their school on a scholarship because of it. He was only 2 grades below Kun, but somehow they shared most of their classes with each other. Chenle would always pester Kun whenever he could and did anything he could to make his life miserable. “Okay, so why are you here now? Si Cheng did not look like he was about to play basketball at all.” Chenle popped an orange slice in his mouth. “Silly! I’m here for you! Well, see I originally was going to bother you like I normally do, y’know” He ignored Kun’s glare and continued on, “But then… I was hungry so I got a snack.” He motioned to the orange in his hands and ate another slice, “Also whoever made that Pumpkin Pie, that was absolutely fire.” 
“Fuck you that was my last slice” Ten crossed his arms, and joined Kun in scowling at the younger boy.
“Yeah well. Sorry. I guess. Not really. I would do it again in a heartbeat. Regardless, while eating the pie I witnessed your little disney dilemma and I have a proposal to make.” Kun eyed Chenle suspiciously as he continued on, “I’ll pay for your little trip. Flights, Tickets, Fastpasses, Food, everything!” 
Kun completely forgot that Chenle’s family was loaded. He glanced at Ten then back at Chenle. “And what do you want in return? Is there a catch?”
Chenle looked at them with a more mischievous grin in comparison to the ones he had been giving them before. “No catch! You just have to take me and my best friend, y/n with you.”
Tumblr media
MASTERLIST
26 notes · View notes
yutallery · 4 months
Text
Tumblr media Tumblr media Tumblr media Tumblr media Tumblr media Tumblr media Tumblr media Tumblr media Tumblr media Tumblr media Tumblr media Tumblr media
ㅤ ㅤ ㅤ ✦ nct icons.
28 notes · View notes
suuhzie · 4 months
Text
Compartilhar é Cuidar — Nakamoto Yuta & Ten Lee
Sinopse: Como um bom amigo, Ten Lee ajudou Yuta a relaxar com sua linda e preciosa namorada. Afinal, compartilhar é sempre se importar.
| masterlist | Boa leitura.
Tumblr media Tumblr media
「 Yuta Nakamoto já se interessou por muitas garotas em sua vida, e ele nunca negou o fato de que sempre gostava de passar apenas uma noite e nada mais, sem compromissos sérios. Como todo jovem adulto, depois de se tornar famoso, ele sempre gostou de aproveitar as oportunidades da vida, por isso nunca desperdiçava uma sequer. Entretanto, agora as coisas pareciam um pouco mais sérias, ou melhor dizendo, erradas demais. À medida em que ficava mais velho, ele também parava um pouco mais de ter uma por dia, no máximo duas semanas ou menos. Ele imaginou que estava interessado em começar algo sério com alguém de interesse pessoal, seus amigos de grupo já tinham namoradas e ele queria tentar isso um dia. Mas, era aqui onde estava o real problema das suas escolhas.
Você era uma das poucas garotas que os meninos levavam para a empresa ou ensaios, sempre no cantinho olhando cada movimento de seu namorado, seja no wayv ou nct u. Ele te achava fofa demais apoiando e elogiando Ten, foi por isso que começou a se aproximar de você e puxar algum assunto. Chitta Phon nunca se incomodou dos outros amigos falarem com você, muito pelo contrário, ele gostava de te apresentar a cada um, foi por isso que ele incentivou você a continuar conversando com Yuta e sabendo mais sobre a vida de cada. Ele descobriu que você era muito fã do grupo ao total, acabará de fazer vinte e dois anos, trabalhava em home-office e fazia faculdade. Não poderia ser perfeito.
Sempre quando ele via vocês dois juntos, com muito carinho, sorrindo e se divertindo, Yuta não pode deixar de pensar como também gostaria de sentir isso, a sensação de amar alguém e receber esse amor de volta. Seria tão perfeito, ele mal podia esperar para amar alguém dessa forma. Mas então sempre que começava a sair com alguma outra garota, agora sem ter relações sexuais, ele não sentia a mesma emoção de quando via você e Chittaphon juntos, de quando sentia o amor de vocês. Era diferente com outras garotas, não parecia ser a mesma coisa com você.
Yuta tentou entender melhor qual era a diferente de você para as outras, ele se aproximou melhor de você e tentou saber quais características poderia procurar em uma garota que pudesse te lembrar de você. Mas nenhuma delas parecia com você, tinha suas características fofas e belas, tinha a sua personalidade. Nenhum era você. E elas nunca seriam de fato, porque você sempre seria única. Você era de Chita Phon, seu amigo. Yuta não sabia se achava ele sortudo demais ou ficava com raiva. Não porque queria ficar com raiva, era sua namorada, mas não tinha como não sentir sabendo que você não estava disponível. Ele se sentiu uma péssima pessoa, porque se tivesse te visto antes, poderia ter você.
Yuta não se sentia nenhum pouco mal por desejar a namorada dos outros, mas achou que era alguma coisa passageira, ele logo deixaria de se sentir assim quando conhecesse uma outra garota. Foi o que ele achou. Percebendo que nada disso estava acontecendo e a cada dia sentia mais ciúmes de vê-la com Ten, ele notou que tinha algo muito de errado. Agora ele se sentia mal por saber que estava apaixonado por você, por ter sentimentos românticos pela garota do seu amigo. Isso era errado de todas as formas, e o que Yuta menos queria era brigar ou se afastar de vocês dois.
Mas aconteceu outra preocupação, porque não só ele começou a notar como Chitta Phon agora parecia mais protetor com você, sempre te abraçando por trás quando ele conversava contigo, deixando beijos em seu pescoço, dizendo como a família dele gostava de você e mostrando diariamente que você era dele. Assim como o próprio Ten notou como Yuta estava muito mais próximo de você, quase não conseguia desgrudar, seja qual for o assunto ou o que estavam fazendo. Chittaphon sabia que Yuta estava gostando de você. E Yuta sabia que Chittaphon sabia disso. E literalmente, nenhum dos dois sabiam o que fazer nessa situação. Chitta Phon não queria brigar com Yuta, e Yuta não queria acabar a amizade com Chittaphon. Que complicação.
E sabendo que ele jamais contaria nada para os dois, Ten foi a pessoa que teve coragem de perguntar em uma noite, mesmo sabendo que ele não contaria nada.
— Hyung, você está gostando de alguém? — Yuta demorou quase um minuto para saber o que responder, sabendo que qualquer resposta iria dificultar um pouco. — Vamos, me diga, eu não vou ficar com raiva de você. É impossível não gostar dela, ela é uma coisinha tão linda, tão preciosa. Foi difícil até para mim.
— Eu não queria fazer isso, ela é sua namorada.
— Ei, eu já disse que não vou ficar com raiva de você, somos amigos, não é? Eu te entendo. — Ten tocou o ombro dele, sorrindo para o mesmo. Já no final do show, ele chamou Yuta para uma sala privada para conversar com ele, enquanto esperava por você no mesmo lugar. Então, quando você entrou na sala acompanhada de um segurança, você agradeceu a ele e seguiu até onde seu namorado estava, depois do mesmo fechar a porta. — Gatinha, que saudades suas. — Ten estendeu a mão para você, esperando tocá-la. — Bem, você quer relaxar comigo, hyung?
Ele não entendeu muito bem a pergunta do amigo, encarando o mesmo enquanto te puxava para mais perto e beijava seus lábios, passando a mão pelo seu corpo e apertando sua bunda pela saia. Yuta mordeu os lábios, imaginando que tudo isso seria um sonho, Chittaphon não deixaria ele fazer isso tão facilmente.
— Amor, você se incomodaria se Yuta continuasse aqui com a gente?
— Não. — Ten sorriu, deixando outro beijo em seus lábios.
— Você gostou do show, amor?
— Sim, vocês todos estavam tão incríveis! Eu amei tudo.
— Que bom, querida. Eu e o hyung nos esforçamos muito para te agradar. Mas ele me parece tão cansado, você gostaria de beijá-lo para ajudar?
— Sim, eu gostaria bastante disso.
Ten deixou você seguir até Yuta, sorrindo para ele enquanto tocava seus braços musculosos, ele passou as mãos por sua cintura, olhando entre você e seu namorado. A diferença de altura era realmente bem notável.
— Oi, Yuta. Você quer relaxar comigo e Ten? — Ele te olhou novamente, concordando com você. Colocando uma das mãos em sua nuca e ficando na pontinha dos pés, você puxou ele para um beijo calmo e relaxante, liderando boa parte do tempo. Era nítido como Yuta ficou ansioso pelo seu beijo, quase sendo impossível desgrudar de você. — Obrigada pelo show, você foi perfeito.
— De nada, gatinha. — você deslizou as mãos pelo corpo dele, parando em sua calça e olhando-o.
— Eu vou cuidar de você agora, está bem?
— Por favor. — Chittaphon sorriu, sentando no sofá atrás dele e olhando para vocês. Você se ajoelhou no chão, tirando a calça do mesmo e massageando seu pau já ereto. Você colocou apenas a cabecinha na boca, passando sua língua enquanto escutava seus primeiros gemidos.
— É tão grande, Yuta. Eu não sei se vou conseguir chupar tudo.
— Você consegue, amor. Mostre a ele o porquê de você ser minha garota.
A última coisa que gostaria de ouvir era ser considerada uma garota fraca, foi por isso que colocou o pau dele em sua boca e masturbou o restante que ainda faltava, sentindo o gostinho de Yuta. Caralho, ele era grande mesmo, ao ponto de quase te fazer chorar por sentir em sua garganta.
— Porra. — Yuta passou as mãos por seus cabelos, acariciando os fios, ele não queria te machucar te forçando a mais do que isso. Você era algo tão delicado, ele tinha medo de te quebrar rápido demais.
— A boca dela é perfeita, não é? — mas foi quase impossível para ele quando sentiu sua boca chupando cada vez mais fundo e sua língua provocando-o. O máximo que ele fez foi puxar seus fios com força, gemendo seu nome. — Cuidado com a minha florzinha, ela chora quando fico muito violento. Mas eu adoro vê-la chorando de prazer… Tenho certeza de que você iria adorar também.
— Eu quero vê-la chorando. — Ten soltou um sorriso em deboche, percebendo que Yuta estava desejando coisas rápido demais.
— Você acabou de começar, não peça demais. Posso ter deixado, mas ela ainda é minha e eu sou possessivo quando se trata das minhas coisas.
— D-desculpe. — Yuta mordeu os lábios, sentindo a sensação boa que se passava por seu corpo, ele estava realmente muito perto de gozar. — Eu posso?
— Nela não! Faça isso em qualquer outro lugar, menos na minha gatinha. — Yuta assentiu, tirando você dele e puxando seu rosto para cima. Ele colocou sua mão em seu pau e segurou ela por cima, te ajudando a masturba-ló com força enquanto beijava seus lábios. Suas mãos eram tão macias que ele não levou trinta segundos para gozar no chão, chupando sua língua e prendendo o gemido contra sua boca. — Você quer mais, Yuta?
— Porra, sim. Sim.
— Tire suas roupas então. Gatinha, vem aqui. — Ten bateu em seu colo e você foi até ele sem contestar, deixando Yuta tirar suas outras peças de roupas. Você sentou em seu colo, olhando para ele animada, então ele beijou seus lábios e te movimentou contra a ereção do mesmo. — Você quer fazer sexo com o hyung?
— Apenas se você não se incomodar com isso. Estarei feliz com o que você quiser que eu faça, amor. — Ten sorriu, colocando uma mecha de seus cabelos atrás da orelha.
— Sempre tão boa para mim. Eu quero que você deixe o hyung te foder bem fundo e forte e tudo o que quero escutar é você gemendo e gritando o nome dele, está certo? Faça isso e eu te darei uma recompensa em casa. — você assentiu, sentindo ele te beijar uma última vez, depois de te tirar do colo dele. — Eu sempre uso esse camarim quando estou com ela, tem camisinha na gaveta da esquerda. Pegue uma para você.
Yuta assentiu e puxou a gaveta, tirando uma camisinha e usando em seu pau. Ele ficou admirado quando você se aproximou do outro sofá, esperando pelo mesmo, que não demorou para segurar você pela cintura e começar a tirar suas roupas. O salto, a pequena saia, a blusa e o seu sutiã, massageando seus seios enquanto se abaixava para colocar um em sua boca. Você puxou os cabelos dele, gemendo baixinho quando ele mordeu um pouco, te fazendo sentir a dor. Logo ele passou para o outro e fez a mesma coisa.
Yuta te jogou no outro sofá e se abaixou sobre ele, puxando sua calcinha enquanto jogava também no chão. Ele abriu suas pernas, ficando bem de frente com sua boceta e acabou sorrindo, aproximando a boca enquanto passava a língua pelos seus clitóris, chupando.
— Caralho, como você é gostosa. O Ten deve te comer todos os dias, não é?
— Sete dias por semana. — Ten debochou, dobrando as pernas e cruzando as mãos, olhando como você era realmente gostosa, principalmente quando tinha outra pessoa te comendo agora e ele poderia apenas te admirar. Até assim você era bonita.
— Eu não te julgo, também gostaria de comer ela do amanhecer ao anoitecer. — Yuta começou a te chupar com tanta força, colocando dois dedos dentro que você começou a gemer quase sem parar, tentando manter suas pernas ainda abertas.
— Sou grato todos os dias por eu ser o único que consegue foder ela. Espero que você também seja grato por isso.
— Yuta. — Você segurou os cabelos dele, fazendo alguns carinhos.
— Obrigado, Ten, serei imensamente grato por isso. — ele empurrou seus dedos com força, te escutando gemer mais forte. — Você ainda é tão apertada e fica tão linda enquanto geme meu nome. — ele olhou para o seu rosto. — Princesa, eu já posso entrar em você, não é? Quero que goze no meu pau.
— Sim, Yuta. — Você puxou fôlego para dentro dos pulmões, por mais que fossem apenas os dedos dele, ainda eram longos e te causavam uma sensação boa, como os de seu namorado.
Yuta te posicionou melhor no sofá, deitando você com cuidado e ficando em cima de seu corpo, colocando uma de suas pernas em seu ombro. Ele se colocou dentro de você lentamente, escutando seus pequenos gemidos de prazer. Mas Yuta também não demorou para começar a te foder com força, entrando e saindo como se não tivesse fim, como se você não fosse a bonequinha frágil de Ten, e como se ele não estivesse te vendo daquela forma. Mas o que ele poderia fazer, pediu para você ser uma boa garota e aguentar tudo isso. Então, lógico que você faria isso.
— Porra, Yuta. — ele apertou sua perna que estava em cima dos ombros, beijando sua canela.
Ten ainda estava admirado com toda aquela cena, o ciúmes atingindo boa parte do tempo em que te via nos braços de outro homem, principalmente beijando eles. Mas o que ele poderia fazer, queria mostrar ao seu hyung como era uma boa pessoa, e como queria que ele soubesse que você era uma boa garota. A boa garota dele, apenas dele.  Yuta estava provando disso agora, mas ele nunca, jamais teria outra oportunidade dessas. Ten nunca deixaria outro homem tocar no que é seu, principalmente qualquer outro amigo de grupo. Isso ficaria apenas entre ele, você e Yuta.
Foi por isso que antes do show, ele te perguntou o que você achava da amizade com Yuta, tentando chegar até onde queria. Quando obteve isso, te perguntou se você gostaria de transar com ele algum dia e vendo sua confirmação, não tinha um momento melhor como agora. A desculpa depois do show para relaxar foi ótima, Yuta usou disso de bom grado, você fez de bom grado e todos saíram no lucro. Você ainda não sabia, mas Chitta Phon obteria muito de você essa noite, descontaria todo esse ciúmes em você.
— Ele está fazendo você se sentir bem, não é linda garota? — você passa as mãos sobre as costas dele, apertando cada canto e principalmente sua cintura.
— S-sim, amor… Ele faz tão bem.
— Melhor do que eu, amor?
— Nunca! Ninguém nunca seria melhor do que você, amor. — Yuta apertou sua cintura com mais força, empurrando em você sem piedade alguma. Porra, ele ficou com ciúmes pra caralho de ouvir você elogiar seu namorado enquanto estava com outro dentro de você. O que ele não faria para ser seu incrível namorado agora e para sempre. As coisas que ele pensaria em fazer com você todas as noites.
— Minha boa garota. É por isso que eu vou te tratar bem em casa, da forma como você merece. — Ten desviou o olhar quando uma forte raiva passou por ele, vendo como Yuta beijava sua boca e fazia elogios a você, sempre te chamando de gostosa. — Você não vai marcá-lá, hyung. Eu quem faço isso.
Droga, Yuta realmente estava pensando o porquê de ter aceito isso apenas para um dongsaeng mandar nele dessa forma. Entretanto, pensando por outro lado, ele não iria aproveitar essa maravilha que era você, essa boceta apertada e seus gemidos deliciosos. Não, ele tinha que ser grato a Ten Lee porque ele era o único sortudo do grupo a conseguir te comer. E principalmente a você por ter aceito ele ser o único a sentir isso.
Esses pensamentos eram deliciosos, você era perfeita, nunca encontraria ninguém melhor — tampouco pensava em encontrar —. É só de conseguir saber que agora estava dentro de você, te proporcionando tanto prazer, ele se enchia de orgulho, porque era exatamente isso que ele queria fazer.
— É uma sensação boa, não é, meu anjo?
— Sim! Não pare, Yuta… Estou tão perto. — ele agarrou sua cintura, puxando você para mais perto enquanto empurrava com muito mais força.
— Não vou parar, anjo. — Yuta não tinha planos para fazer isso tão cedo, principalmente sabendo que ele mesmo estava perto de gozar.
Seu orgasmo chegou primeiro e Yuta gravou todos aqueles gemidos e a forma como ele fez você se sentir bem. Então logo foi a vez dele também, orgasmos tão fortes que ele agradeceu ao fato de estar usando camisinha, senão estaria vendo seu esperma escorrendo de você agora mesmo. Vocês terminaram com uma curta sessão de beijos, cada um sorrindo, mas principalmente Yuta, completamente feliz em conseguir cumprir uma coisa que parecia impossível.
Ele sentiu quando uma mão puxou seu ombro para trás, tirando o mesmo de cima de você e se afastando um pouco. Era seu namorado possessivo.
— Vá jogar a camisinha fora e limpe o chão, você quem sujou. Vou cuidar da minha garota, agora. — Yuta revirou os olhos, mas confirmou com ele, deixando você aos cuidados de seu namorado, mesmo ele querendo fazer isso.
Chitta Phon pegou todas as suas peças de roupas e vestiu você cuidadosamente, colocando cada peça em seu lugar. Depois de calçar seus saltos, ele te ajudou a levantar do sofá, mesmo com as pernas trêmulas e respiração ofegante, ele arrumou seus cabelos e deixou quase da forma de antes. Ele também tirou algum suor do seu rosto e limpou a sujeira de sua maquiagem borrada.
— Você gostou? — você assentiu, fechando os olhos quando sentiu a boca dele em sua testa. — Meu amor, eu amo você.
— Eu te amo mais. — você olhou para Yuta, já vestido e terminando de limpar o chão. — Ainda vamos ser amigos, Yuta?
— Claro, linda. Eu não pararia de falar com você nem que você me desse uma facada. — Você riu, agradecendo a ele. — Obrigado, por essa noite, foi a melhor que eu já tive. Espero que…
— Não! — Vocês olharam para Ten. — Isso não irá se repetir. Ela é minha e eu só compartilho uma única coisa.
— Compartilhar é cuidar, Chitta Phon.
— Apenas uma vez é aceitável. Até amanhã, hyung.
— Até mais, Yuta.
Yuta iria lutar para conseguir você novamente, mas não agora. Por agora ele estava completamente extasiado de você. Realizou seu sonho e conseguiu provar de você, quem mais teria essa sorte?! Ele estava agradecido por Ten querer compartilhar com ele. Afinal, compartilhar é cuidar. E ele agora sabia que Chitta Phon cuidava muito bem de você. 」
23 notes · View notes